Silent

Chapter 1
1.1M 10.5K 2.2K

by Missii
Copyright 2014 by Missii. All rights reserved. No part of this document may be
reproduced or transmitted in any
form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or
otherwise, without prior written
permission of Missii.
If this story is plagiarised in any way, there will be serious consequences.
***********************************************************************************
*********************
This is NOT a werewolf story!!! I really am getting fed up with people getting
half-way through the story and
then complaining to me that there are no werewolves and that I "cheated/ lied" to
them.
Yes, I have used names like Luna, Hunter and words such as alpha possessiveness-
which some people seem to
think that it is automatically linked to werewolves - but this story really has
NOTHING to do with werewolves.
There are people named Luna and Hunter in REAL life. I have a friend on wattpad
named Luna! And I assure
you, that she most definitely is not a werewolf. All the names I use in my stories
I have chosen because I
happen to like them. As for the words "alpha possessiveness", I used them to
descirbe how Hunter is dominant
(like an alpha is) and eventually throughout the story, he gets possessive. Alright
guys? I didn't choose those
names and words to "cheat" people into clicking on my story. I'm not that
desperate. Besides, if this story did
contain werewolves then it would be under 'fantasy'. Rant over :)
www.ebook-converter
My story has been plagiarised 3 times already which was why I took it down. But now
it's back up, because my bff
convinced me (well it's more like threatned) to put it back up again.
So for those thinking of plagiarising don't even bother. This story belongs to me.
It's MINE. I don't want to see this
story stolen and uploaded on another website. I don't get it, wattpad is free. You
don't even need to sign up to read the
stories on here. It's not like I'm only letting a select few read it so there is no
need to plagiarise. Like I said, if you do
get caught plagiarising there will be serious consequences. Please, If anyone comes
across SL on another website
inform me. There will be some verbal abuse thrown at you and as for the story, I
don't know what I will do if what
has happened repeats itself.
That's all I wanted to say :) enjoy the story! :D
________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 1
I stood near the open class door, looking straight at the bald headed, big bellied,
short Principal. Who was raving on
and on about something. I really deserved a golden globe for my acting. If anyone
walked past me, they would think
that my first day at a new school was completely normal. When in fact I was
shitting myself inside. It didn't help that
the students were staring at me as if though I was a science experiment.
Wattpad Converter de
I hated attention. Hated it. I never participated in any activities, never raised
my hand up in the air to answer
questions, never wore revealing clothes to catch the males eyes, never spoke out in
class or made jokes. I preferred
to stay to myself and mind my own business. I wanted to go through life with as
little drama as possible. Especially in
senior year high school.
P 1-1
My throat bacame dry as I felt them scrutinize me with their beady eyes. They were
most likely thinking "Should I
classify her under hot or not", "Worthless or useful", "Possible friend or another
stranger ", "A slut or a nerd".
Rubbing my hands together nervously, I whispered to myself. "Look away, look away."
My heart hammered inside
me, the noise resounding in my ear. My palms started sweating and my body started
tingling.
Why won't they look away?!
"Is that clear Luna?"
I cleared my throat discreetly and tried to maintain my cool. "Yes sir. It's
clear." I answered him even though I wasn't
listening to a single thing he had been saying.
"Mr Braxton?" The Principal said as he stepped in front of me. I let out a sigh in
relief, when I was blocked from the
students view. "You have a new student this year." He continued on. "This is Luna."
He stepped to the side and
gestured towards me.
"Ahh...." The tall, fairly young, brown haired teacher with twinkling blue eyes and
a warm dimpled smile said as he
got up from the seat. "Well Luna, I'm Mr Braxton. Welcome, welcome."
I fiddled with my fingers and gave him a small smile back.
"Off you go dear. Have a great day." I was surprised when the Principal gave me a
kind smile.
www.ebook-converter
"Thank you." I quietly told him and returned his smile. He gave my back a pat then
left.
"Well, come on in Luna." Mr Braxton gestured to me to come froward.
I pushed my bag further up my shoulder to stop it from slipping off, then walked
forward and stood infront of the
teachers desk, my back to the rest of the class. Hopefully, no one were checking
out my butt, clad in tight white skinny
jeans. I really didn't want to turn around to find their eyes on my crotch area.
That would just be awkward.
"Okay..." Mr Braxton leant forward to write something on a paper. "What's your last
name Luna?" He asked.
"Rose." I answered quietly.
He wrote my name down on top of the roll call list. He leant back up again and was
about to say something that all
teachers said to new kids. Do you want to introduce yourself? If you say no, then
they get the impression on you that
your bad, so basically you had no choice but to introduce yourself. I quickly
grabbed the pen of his desk and wrote on
my hand.
'Please don't make me introduce myself'.
He let out a chuckle when he read the message on my palm. "Okay." He said with
amusement still etched on his face.
"Take a seat in any one of the spare seats."
I bit my lip and slowly turned around, trying desperately not to meet anyone's
eyes. I quickly glanced around the room
for any spare seats and located one right at the back of the room, next to a guy
who had a big black hoodie covering
his face.
As I carefully walked towards him - so that I didn't trip over and make a fool out
of my self - I could tell that he was
P 1-2
one giant fella. The table and chair he was sitting at looked like they had
magically shrunk. Even though he had a
hoodie on, I could see a part of his strong angular jawline and full, pink chapped
lips. I frowned when I saw a bruise
at the corner of his mouth.
What had happened to him? I wondered.
I shrugged the question away, reminding myself that it was none of my business and
quietly slipped into the seat
beside him, catching a whiff of his cologne. Hmm..... he smelled good. I pulled my
book and pencil case out, ready to
get some education, and looked up. People immedately whipped their heads to face
the front of the room so that I
couldn't catch them watching me.
How ridiculous.
Mr Braxton started the lesson of by handing out a revision paper to do the entire
lesson. I was cool with that. I passed
the an extra sheet over to the guy sitting beside me. His warm big fingers skimmed
against my slender, cold ones. I
briefly flicked my eyes up at him then back down at the question paper, feeling a
bit awkward. I easily breezed
through the paper and finished it of with fifteen minutes remaining. I leant back
feeling overly proud of myself, then
looked over at the guy to see if he had finished. I was surprised to find out that
he hadn't even done one question. I
stared at his fisted hand around a pencil then up at his hooded face. I couldn't
tell what he was feeling but I knew he
was looking at the paper.
Didn't he know how to do it? Wasn't Mr Braxton a good teacher? I looked over at the
teacher to find him helping out a
girl in the front. I wrinkled my eyebrows then looked at the guy's uncomplete
paper. Should I help him out? Would he
even want me to? I worried my bottom lip for a couple of seconds, feeling
undecisive, before finally deciding. I
always had a weakness. It was to help people out when they needed it.
www.ebook-converter
"Do-do you need help?" I quietly asked him, leaning towards him a bit so no one
else could hear us.
He didn't say anything, so I tried again.
"Want me to help you?"
I silently waited for a response but when I didn't get one, I leant away from him.
Guess he didn't need any
help. Finally getting a chance to study the people in my class, I looked around.
Some of them were passing notes to
one another,some trying to discreetly text or mouthing the answers to their friends
that weren't sitting near them, and
then there were those that ignored everything around them and concentrated on their
work.
A typical high school class you could say. I looked away from them when I saw the
hooded guy slowly push the paper
in my direction then placed a pencil on top of it. The corner of my mouth tugged up
in to a smirk. Well then, looks like
he does need help after all. I grabbed the pencil and did all the questions with
working out. From the corner of my
eyes, I saw him take out a sketch book and start drawing. I frowned down at the
paper. I would rather he watch me
solve these problems, so he could learn something instead of drawing.
I finished the paper of just as the bell rang and passed it over to him. I didn't
expect to get a paper back from him in
return. I opened my mouth to ask him what it was but noticed that he had already
left. Looking down at the paper
curiously, I unfolded it and froze in surprise at the black and white drawing.
It was of me, leaning over the maths worksheet with a pencil in my hand. There was
no colour to it, but I could
imagine myself doing that with my dark reddish-black, breast length, wavy hair
around me. My light brown eyes set in
determination and my long, threaded, arched eyebrows furrowed in concentration.
I didn't even realise that he had been watching me. I looked down at the bottom of
the drawing to find, small, neat,
P 1-3
two letter words that bought a smile on my face.
It said, 'Thank you'.
_________________________________________________________________________
dimples.. suddenly im 20 sorry
www.ebook-converter
P 1-4
Chapter 2
267K 6K 1.3K
by Missii
Chapter 2
I slowly made my way outside the school building, thinking about what had happened
just minutes ago.
He sure was a good artist, I must say.
I headed towards a big, willowy tree that had a round bench surrounding the tree
trunk. I had my head down
as I walked and didn't notice the group of four boys, about 30 feet away from me,
at a bench similar to mine.
I sat down on the cool, shaded bench and took my sandwhich out. Taking a bite out
of it, I curiously studied
the four boys, because I had nothing else better to do. I wasn't social so there
was no way I was going to
approach someone to be friends.
They were all dressed in dark clothes, mostly black and in combat boots. Two of the
boys (one with unkept,
messy brown hair who was about average height and a medium sized build, and the
other with fiery red,
shaggy hair, sporting those big 3D type of glasses and tall slender form) were
roughly trying to shove one
another of the bench. Another boy stood in front of them with a football players
physique, spiky white blonde
hair with the tips being blue and pink. He was shouting out encouraging words
(which contained a lot of
swearing and threatning) at the brown haired boy, occasionally giving the red
haired guy a shove.
www.ebook-converter
The brown haired guy fell on the ground and the red haired stood up, pumping the
air and shouting out "I
WON B*TCH! I WON!"
"WHAT THE F*CK! HOW THE HELL WERE YOU NOT ABLE TO SHOVE THIS PATHETIC, MEASY,
RED HEADED STICK OF THE BENCH FIRST?!" The blondie yelled down at brown haired guy.
"Hey!" The red head objected. His excitement short lived. Seems, like he was the
one that got bullied a lot in
the group.
"THAT PEACE OF SH*T IS STRONG!" He brown haired guy yelled back, trying to defend
himself.
I raised an eyebrow and smirked at their immaturity as all three of them started
pushing and threatning each
other.
I looked away from them and moved my eyes to the last person in the group. My hand
unconciously drifted
over a part of my bag where I had kept the drawing of me, as I looked at him. He
had removed his hoodie,
but I could tell that it was him, because of his unusually big body for a 17/18
year old. His long legs were
bent in front of him and his back was leaning against the tree trunk. He seemed to
be drawing once again.
I wrinkled my eyebrows and continued staring at him. He seemed very different than
the other three boys.
Almost as if though he was apart of the group, but... kept to himself. You could
see that from the way he was
sitting a little away from them. It was like he was in his own little bubble,
completely ignoring everything
and everyone around him.
P 2-1
I was so lost in trying to figure him out that I hadn't noticed a girl with white
blonde hair, stunning big blue
eyes and an angelic look to her sit beside me.
"That's my twin brother" I jumped in startlement and whipped around to look the
girl that had spoken. We
stared at one another for a few seconds in complete silence until I spoke
hesitantly "Whose your twin
brother?"
She nodded at the boys casually "The blonde haired guy with those blue and pink
tips. His name is Linkin"
I looked over at him then back at the girl, trying to find any similarities. But
since he was so far away, I could
only tell that their hair was identical.
"The red haired guy whose trying to immitate a gorilla is Jester Traviano and the
brown haired guy acting
like a dog is Axel Hodgins" She continued on "The last one, who sits next to you in
maths is Hunter West"
I raised an eyebrow and stared at her confusedly "How do you know that he sits next
to me?"
She smirked "I'm not the only one that knows. The entire school does as well" She
then looked at me with
interest "I'm surprised he even let you sit next to him"
I frowned at her "What do you mean?"
www.ebook-converter
She let out a giggle "Everyones scared of Hunter. Except for those three boys and
ofcourse-" She pointed to
herself "-me. He likes being by himself. Unlike others, he's not afraid to tell
people to fudge off"
I slowly nodded my head up and down, trying to register what she had said.
Hunter West. I tilted my head and squinted my eyes at him. As if though he could
feel my gaze, all of a sudden
he looked up, turning his head and looking straight at me. My eyes widened and I
immediatley looked away.
Quickly pulling my hair over my shoulder so that he couldn't see my face.
"Anyways" The girl took a deep breath in and connected her hands, placing them on
her lap like a good little
girl "My name is Alora Bennet and your Luna"
"Alora" Her name rolled off my tongue smoothly "That's a very beautiful name" I
smiled at her before asking
"How do you know mine?"
"Thanks" She beamed at me then answered my question "Everyone in the school now
knows your name!"
"What?!"
"Yup!" She stood up and clapped her hands once together, grinning down at me "It's
because you sat next to
Hunter!"
What the...... they know my name just because I sat next to him?
I rolled my eyes.Of course, It's not like I saved someone's life or did something
to help make our world a
better place.
P 2-2
"ALORA!"
I turned my head and nervously rubbed my hands as Linkin gestured for us-or Alora-
to come to where they
were sitting.
"Come on!" She grabbed my hand and pulled me up. The hard pull of her tug, made me
loose balance, making
my barely eaten sandwhich to fall on the ground "Oh popstick! I'm so sorry Luna"
Alora cried out as she
stared down at the sandwhich devastated.
Urghh.
"It's okay.." I lightly told her. Trying to act as if though it didn't matter even
though I was starving as hell.
"Are you sure?" She bit her thumb nail.
I nodded my head and reassured her "I'm sure. And your brother was calling for you,
not me"
"It doesn't matter. I want you to meet them, because they're my friends as well!"
I stared at her "What-"
"Let's go!" She cut me off and dragged me in their direction, with me somewhat
reluctantly following. I
looked back at my sandwhich then at the place I had been sitting with a pout.
www.ebook-converter
What have I gotton myself into?
Not being able to contain myself, I glanced at Hunter from under my eyelashes. I
bit my lip as I ran my eyes
over his strong, muscled build clad in a tight black shirt. I followed his large
hands, over his thick biceps, to
his neck which had a intricate tattoo near his right ear, past his well chiseled
jaw and full pink chapped lips,
skipping his proudly standing out but crooked nose (looks like he's been in a
couple of fights...) before
connecting with icy blue eyes.
They were the most unique, scary, yet beautiful pair of eyes I had ever seen. I
stared at him with a slight
frown while he stared back emotionlessly. I quickly looked over his black soldier
cut hair before turning my
attention to Linkin when he spoke.
"Well, well, well whose your friend Al?" He gave a flirty smile and ran a hand
through his hair whilst
staring at me up and down. From up close, you could definently tell he was Alora's
twin. Ofcourse, there was
a more manliness look to him. And an flirty, player type of aura around him. From
the looks I was recieving
from him, he definently was a big flirt and a player. Well I'm just guessing...
I discreetly tried to tug my elbow length black shirt down as it was riding up my
stomach. I really needed to
buy some new clothes....
Unfortunately he caught sight of my action and grinned cockly when he saw a bit of
my skin flashing just
above my waist band of my jeans.
Alora gave him a slap on his bicep and glared at him "Oi! None of that!"
P 2-3
"Why? I'm just trying to start a conversation so that I can introduce myself"
She scowled at him "She already knows who you guys are. I told her. And shes my
friend. Luna!"
His mouth dropped into a 'O' and he immediatly lost his flirty look for like two
seconds, before it came back
in full force but with a lot more mischievous.
"This is Luna?" Axel questioned as he looked me up and down (Not like a perv)
fascinatedly. From up close
Axel looked like a cute little puppy. Very adorable but also very rough and
naughty.
I frowned at them in confusion at the way they were reacting.
"The Luna that was sitting next to the Hunter?" Axel questioned again.
Ooohhh. That explains it.
I looked at Hunter to find him ignoring us, and drawing away as if though, if the
pencil left the paper for even
a second, his sketch book would fly away.
Hopefully he wasn't just not looking at us, but also not listning to us.
"Yes" I looked over at Alora just as she rolled her eyes "This is the Luna"
www.ebook-converter
There was complete silence as the three boys studied me curiously. The silence was
broken when Linkin got
a phone call. He excused himself and stepped away from us to answer his phone.
"You finally got your self a friend that's a girl, huh?" Axel teased Alora.
She stuck her tongue out at him "I have friends that are girls"
"Sure you do"
"I do!" She defended herself.
"I know" Axel smirked at her and said in a smartass voice "That's why I said 'sure
you do'"
She rolled her eyes and they started bickering like old married couple. I was
watching them with a small
smile, when I was interrupted by Jester.
He came and stood in front of me, crossing his arms over his lanky form and
scrutinised me with a serious
face. Which suddenly broke out into a humongous grin, that scared me shitless.
"LUNNAA!!!" He shouted gleefully and scooped me up into a tight, deathly hug. It

was like he had finally
found his long lost beloved sister.
I let out a 'Omph' as the air squeezed out of me, making it extremely- impossibly
hard for me to breathe.
I stared wide eyed as I saw Hunter look my way. Without hesitanting he leant down
and grabbed a big rock.
Pulling his hand back, he effortlessly pegged the rock straight at Jesters back.
P 2-4
"OH SH*T!" Jester cried out in pain,immediatly releasing me, then looked behind him
with a glare as he
rubbed the place the rock had hit him.
Unfortunately for him, Hunter had already turned away, acting indifferent as he
continued sketching.
I covered my mouth to stop a giggle from slipping out.
Jester turned to me with a confused pout "Okay.. well. Why don't you sit here for a
bit"
He pulled me over to Hunter and made me sit near him.
I tried to get back up with objection but he clamped a hand down on my shoulder,
pushing me back onto the
bench.
Holy crap! He definently was one strong guy even though he had a tall thin body.
"Sit and eat something. I saw your sandwhich fall to the ground so you can have my
sushi" He grabbed a
slightly squashed sushi roll out of a torn up elmo bag and passed it to me.
I looked down at it with a frown. I had tried sushi once, after that, I tried to
stay as far away from them as I
could.
www.ebook-converter
"Jester-" I looked up to tell him to take it back, but he was running around with
Alora on his back while Axel
chased after them with a stick.
How the hell did he get there so fast?
I looked down at the sushi roll and placed it beside me. I let out a quiet sigh and
swung my feet back and
forth as I watched them run around trees and listened to Alora's twinkling
laughter.
I jumped when I suddenly felt something fall onto my lap. I looked down to find a
sandwhich cut in half.
I held it and stared at it for a couple of seconds, feeling weird unknown emotions
arise inside me.
Swallowing, I turned my head to the side and quietly thanked Hunter. He flicked his
strangely interesting eyes
away from his book to me. I bit the inside of my cheek as we looked at each other.
He gave me a curt nod
then turned back to his drawing.
I unwrapped the sandwhich wrapper and took a small bite out of it, pushing a bit of
lettuce back into my
mouth as it poked out from the corner of my mouth.
Hmm.. this was nice. I wonder if he made it or his mother.
***************************************************************
Classes went by with a breeze. Axel, Jester, Linkin and Alora were in more than one
classes of mine. Hunter
was only in one. And that was in Maths.
Thankgod for that. Seriously, if he had been in other classes, I would have a very
hard time trying to pay
P 2-5
attention to the teacher.
I ran to my mum's car and quickly climbed in to the front seat.
"Hello sweetie" She leant over and gave my temple a kiss, her wild reddish-black
curls tickling my face
"Hi mum"
I turned around and grinned at my five year old brother, Sam.
"Sammy boy!" I leant forward and squeezed his chubby cheeks "How was kindy?"
He gave me a toothie smile. Sam had curly black hair and blue eyes that were
similar to my Mums. "It was
good! And look! Six girls gave me valentines cards!" He held up one white folded
paper, that had a five year
old writing on it, saying 'To Sam. Happy valentines day. From Christie"
I raised an eyebrow at the card. Sheesh. He was already getting valentine cards
from girls.
"Good for you buddy. They must like you very much" I smiled at him. He nodded back
and bounced on his
seat.
Turning back around I put on my seatbelt as my mum accelerated forward.
www.ebook-converter
"How was your first day? Have you made any friends?" Mum asked as she slipped on
her shades.
"Everything was good" I had to think about her second question. I guess Alora was
somewhat my friend. She
stuck with me the entire day. And the boys.... I smiled when I thought about
Jester. He was a darling, he
wanted to carry my bag and books for me, but I didn't except his offer. Linkin kept
flirting with me, but it
seemed to be somewhat in a friendly way. Axel, that bumhead was very touchy. It was
like he didn't get much
affection. I think I've already given him 10 hugs all in the capacity of 5 hours.
As for Hunter.... he was... I
didn't know what he was to me. I guess I could say friend but I knew to be his
friend you had to gain his trust.
He was so silent yet, people noticed his presence and backed away from him
instantly.
"I have made some friends.... kind of" I finally answered her.
"Hmm. That's good baby" She patted my knee.
I stared out the window with my head resting on my palm and listened to Sam
shouting out ABC's, stuffing up
the part when he had to sing the 'l,m,n,o,p' bit.
I sat up straighter in my seat as I spotted a familiar figure strolling down the
street- where hard working
families lived, to surive and make a good living-with a hoodie over his head and
his hands buried in his
jeans pockets, was Hunter.
I craned my head around in my seat to look at him, as we zoomed past.

Did he live in this area?
__________________________________________________________________________
P 2-6
this is still funnt #rr my babes??
www.ebook-converter
P 2-7
Chapter 3
228K 5.4K 554
by Missii
Chapter 3
I walked into class and sat in my usual seat, waiting for Mr Braxton and Hunter to
arrive. I frowned at the
seat beside me. It had been more than a week since I had last seen him.
I wanted to ask the group where he was, but I just couldn't make myself do that. If
it had been anyone of the
other boys, who were away, I wouldn't of had any trouble asking. But with
Hunter.... I don't know why, but I
just couldn't.
"Alright guys, let's see the homework I had given you" Mr Braxton said as he walked
into the classroom in a
suit and neatly combed hair.
"Sir. Are you going on a date?" This random guy asked.
"No why?" Mr Braxton frowned at him in confusion.
"You look hot! That's why" A shameless girl said.
www.ebook-converter
He raised an eyebrow and smirked "I'm not going on a date, I have a meeting today.
And.... I'm always hot"
Everyone laughed, including me.
"Now take out your homework. Don't think that I don't know your tricks" He then
said.
There were a series of groans and 'Damnit's around the class.
Looks like they haven't done the homework.....
I let out a sigh and got my things out. Seems like Hunter wasn't going to be here
today as well.
Maybe he was sick....
***************************************************
"Hey" I greeted the group in the corridor outside my classroom.
"Hi!" Jester the group joker grinned wildly. He had his 3D glasses on again, with a
very bright yellow shirt
and black jeans. The thing I liked about him was that, he was unique. He wasn't
afraid to wear what he
wanted, yet, he didn't go into extremes like Lady Gaga.
"Hello" Alora smiled warmly at me. She was dressed up in a pink summer dress and
cute white ballet flats.
She always looked gorgeous. While I looked and felt pathetic next to her in my
skinny jeans and red tanktop.
Axel on the other hand wore ripped jeans and a black shirt that had a skull on it.
Hopefully he bought it
P 3-1
because he thought the design looked cool...
I gave him a smile and he pulled me into a tight hug. I had lost count of how many
hugs I had received from
him in a week. I thought it was somewhat cute. He would do stupid things to get my
affection, and it wasn't
because he liked me or anything, definently not. He and Alora had something going
on, even if they couldn't
see it, everyone else could. I think it was more of a fact that he saw me as a
sister.
I had gotton very close to the group, except for Hunter... in just a couple of
days. From the schools reaction
and impression on Hunter, I didn't think his friends would be so excepting, caring
and nice.
I think they were just misunderstood. The students weren't seeing past their choice
in clothing and past who
they associated with. The only person in the group that talked to others was Alora.
I could as well, but you
know, I wasn't very social. I didn't even expect to get friends the rest of my
senior year, let alone on my first
day.
"Where's Linkin?" I asked Alora when I noticed that he wasn't amongst us. And also
because he wasn't hitting
on me.
I frowned in confusion when she shared a look with Jester.
"Oh...umm...he,umm...had stuff to do. So...he didn't come today" She answered as
she rocked back and forth
on her toes and heels.
www.ebook-converter
I made my mouth into a 'O' and nodded my head slowly at her as if though I
understood what she had said.
"Alright bitches. I'm starving. Let's go eat" Axel said then grabbed my hand and
pulled me towards the front
door, so we could go to our eating/hanging out spot.
Not many people sat outside. Rarely you would see someone. They all sat in the
stuffy cafeteria area. I had
seen it once and seriously, it was like out of mean girls or something. Everything
was so stereotypical. You
could tell which group who belonged to from, the food they were carrying and the
clothes they were wearing.
Sad really.
**************************************************************
"Bye Luna!" I heard Axel scream out as I got on my bicycle. I turned my torso
around to find Axel waving his
hands in the air hysterically, Jester doing a robotic hand wave and Alora, waving
her hand like a normal
human being.
I grinned at them and yelled out "Bye!"
I turned back around and pedalled off to go pick up my little brother from school.
This old rattly bicycle was
my transport to, and from school now. Not bad because we lived nearby. But still,
to much fitness.
I pedalled as fast as I could so that I wouldn't make Sam's teacher wait for me,
seeing as Sam finishes school
earlier than me.
Turning into his school, I parked the bicycle behind a big bush that was able to
cover it. It's not like anyone
P 3-2
was going to steel a crappy bicycle like mine, but just incase as a precaution, I
wanted to be safe.
I found my way to his classroom and quietly slipped through the door.
I smiled when I found the tiny bugger on the floor, playing with lego. I looked
around the room, occupied by
miniture tables and chairs, toys spewed in one corner of the room and at all the
artworks hung up or put up on
the walls. My eyes came to a stop on a little girl with messy hair, hanging around
her face, wearing a worn
out dull yellow summer dress. She was sitting at a table in a corner of the room. I
tilted my head to the side
and studied her as she drew with a crayon. Unconciously I smiled when I got an
image of Hunter drawing.
Just like him, she seemed to ignore everything and everyone around her.
I wonder why she hadn't gone home yet.....
"Luna" Hearing a voice, I looked away from the little girl and turned to the
teacher.
Mrs Sims was an old lady, nearing the age of retirement. She was very sweet and
caring, from what I had
seen and what I had heard from Sam. She takes care of all the kids like they are
her grandchildren.
If only I had a teacher like that when I was in kindy.
"How are you dear?" She asked me as she stood up from her seat and walked over to
me.
www.ebook-converter
I smiled at her "I'm okay Mrs Sims. What about you?"
"Oh" She smiled "I'm doing alright for my age.Though, I don't think the body pains
are going to leave anytime
soon"
I laughed at her comment like I was supposed to.
"Your brother's been behaving very good today. Tell your mother that" I smiled and
glanced over at him. He
looked so engrossed in making a car out of the lego that I doubted that he knew I
was here.
"Sam dear" Mrs Sims called to him "Get your bag honey. Your sister is here to take
you home"
He looked up at us with a pout, but did as he was told. I raised an eyebrow feeling
amazed once again. I
couldn't get over the fact that Mrs Sims could make him do anything she wanted and
he would do it without
arguing. Yet, if Mum, Dad or I told him to do something he wouldn't do it without
putting up a fight.
"Let's go" I felt my hand being roughly tugged by Sam.
I scowled down at him then replaced it with a kind smile when I looked at Mrs Sims.
"Would you like for us to wait till-" I gestured to the little girl who was drawing
"-she leaves?"
"Oh no dear" She waved my idea off "You go. It may take some time"
"We can wait-"
"No,no. We'll be fine. Go home and relax. I'm sure your mother would be looking out
for you"
P 3-3
Not really. Mum was a nurse and Dad was a therapist. They both finished work at six
on usual days, but
sometimes they would finish earlier or late. Today was one of those usual days.
"Okay then" I slowly said to her and headed towards the door "Have a great day Mrs
Sims"
"You to dear. And Sam honey, stay out of trouble" She pointed a finger at him and
warned.
He smiled up at her innocently "Okay Mrs Sims!"
I let out a chuckle and looked up at her, but my eyes caught onto the little girl
that was now staring at me.
I looked into her somewhat sad green eyes with a slight frown then gave her a
smile. Quickly glancing over
her small, fragile looking body, I pulled Sam out the door.
I gave Mrs Sims one last parting smile "Bye"
"Ba-Bye" She waved her hand with a warm smile.
"Bye Mrs Sims!" Sam repeatedly yelled until we couldn't see her anymore.
As we headed to my bicycle, I couldn't help but think of that little girl. Her
glassy green eyes kept flashing in
my mind.
www.ebook-converter
Pushing away the image, I glanced down and asked Sam's half-skipping and half-
walking form a question "So
Sammy-boy, do you know who that little girl that was drawing in your class was?"
"Yup" He answered and jumped over a rock, his bob the builder bag made noises as he
did so "Her name is
Hailey. She's new to my class"
Oh.
"Her big brother picks her up from school or sometimes her Mummy" He continued
speaking as we came to a
stop infront of the bush and I bent down and tried pulling the bicycle out.
"Crap" I muttered to myself when it wouldn't budge.
"Look!" Sam slapped my shoulder "That's her brother!"
"Wait a minute Sam" I told him distractedly .
Standing up I pushed my hair to one side and pulled harder on the handle.
"I think he's been a bad boy, because he has a bandage wrapped around her-his hand
and head! Luna look!"
I ignored him as I concentrated on getting the bicycle out. Finally it came out
with a jerk and I looked down
at the wheel to find a thick broken stick in it.
"Oh man" I grumbled.
P 3-4
"Luna, he's looking at you!" Sam gave my shoulder a push as I crouched down to pull
the stick out of the
wheel "Quickly! Look! Look!"
Getting the stick out I stood up then looked behind me with an annoyed expression,
only to find no one there.
Was he shitting me?
"Whatever Sam. Let's go home"
He looked put out but followed after me, as he whined "You should have seen him
Luna. He was there, I
swear. I'm not lying"
I ruffled his head, while I held the bicycle with the other hand and smiled "Next
time"
He pouted but nodded his head "Okaay"
Urgh... my back kills.
**********************************************************
"Mum?" I spoke up as we ate our dinner in front of the TV.
"What is it?" She asked as she scooped up a fork full of peas and put it into her
mouth.
www.ebook-converter
I looked over at Dad who looked like he was engrossed in stuffing his stomach with
food, then hesitantly
asked her "I want to get a job.."
"That's good dear. Do you have a place in mind?"
"Yes" I swallowed then fiddled with my hand "It's that ice cream store near where
Sam takes his swimming
classes"
Her fork stopped in mid air "Honey that's to far away"
"Not really" I objected "The train station is like 10 minutes away from here and
then its 10 mintues walk to
that store"
"No" Dad spoke up "I don't want you going to the train station at night time. It's
not neccessary. We are not in
need for any money"
I rolled my eyes "Dad, I wouldn't be hanging out at the train station at night
time. The store is only open at
daytime"
"Are you sure" Mum questioned with a raised eyebrow "I've seen it open at 5
o'clock"
"Yeah..." I tried to think up something "But, I would be asking for a morning

schedule"
There was silence amongst us, except for the noise of the television. Home alone
was what we were
watching. It was Sam's choice.
P 3-5
"I guess that would be alright" Mum broke the silence and said as she looked at Dad
for confirmation.
I looked at Dad with a hopeful look "Please dad. Nothings going to happen, I swear.
Besides, there are other
people that catch the train as well. Not just me"
He let out a deep sigh then spoke after a few seconds "Okay-"
"YES!" I pumped the air.
"But if I see you slacking in your education, no more work. But most importantly,
if you get harrassed, you
tell me immediately" He warned "You got that?"
"Yes, I do" I grinned happily.
"Well then" Mum smiled at me "You better apply for the job right away"
I nodded my head at her and secretly tried to hide my smirk. The thing was, I had
already applied and got the
job.
_____________________________________________________________________________
Me at my friends 24/7 That is Kim Seok Jin to u XD
www.ebook-converter
P 3-6
Chapter 4
219K 5.3K 695
by Missii
Chapter 4
"Did you see his face?!"

"What do you think happened this time?"
"Even though he has bruises on his face, he still looks f*cking hot!"
"Oh man! My brother saw him fight. Apparently he smashed the other guys!"
This was what I was hearing the next day, at school, on my way to Maths class. Who
they were talking
about.
No idea.
www.ebook-converter
What they were talking about.

Nope. Not a clue.
All I knew, was that this wasn't anything new around the school. I walked into the
classroom and came
to a stand still when I saw the person sitting next to my seat. He had on the same
hoodie, though, the
only different thing about him now was that, the one bruise I had seen on the
corner of his mouth on my
first day, was now accompanied by several others and a bandaid on the left corner
of his forehead.
My lips parted and I frowned in confusion and.....worry?
As if he could feel my presense, he turned his head away from the window and looked
at me with his
odd eyes and the familiar expressionless face.
We stared at each other for a few seconds, before I looked down at the ground and
slowly made my
way to my seat, when other students started entering the room from behind me.
I bit my lip and quietly slipped into my seat, next to his giant form.
Judging from his bruises and the things I had heard this morning, I knew the talk
in the corridors were
related to him.
I could hear the light buzz of whispers as some of the students kept stealing looks
at us. I scowled at a
particular girl who LOVED to gossip, when she stared at Hunter. She immediately
snapped her head
away and whispered something to her ditzy friend. I rolled my eyes when her friend
looked over at usP 4-1
at me, I should say- then leant closer to the gossip lover to give her some
feedback.
I flicked my eyes briefly at Hunters uncaring, indifferent expression then back to
the front of the room
at Mr Braxton with a light shrug of my shoulders.
Who cares what the others think or say.
Mr Braxton clapped his hands once loudly to get our attention "Alright guys, settle
down" He roamed
his eyes around the room before they came to a stop on Hunter with a frown. From
the corner of my
eyes, I saw Hunter tense up, before calming down when Mr Braxton looked away
"Err.." He cleared
his throat "I'm not going to ask to much from you guys this lesson. All I want you
to do is read chapter
1.2 than answer the question. Easy? Of you go now. I want it all done before the
bell rings or your
staying back" He warned at the end, which received some groans around the class.
I opened up my text book to start reading, when I saw Mr Braxton trying to get my
attention.
I frowned at him in question.
He pointed to Hunter then at my book and wrote on the board 'Notes'. I stared at
the word a couple of
seconds before I nodded my head at him, telling him that I had understood what he
was saying.
www.ebook-converter
Hunter had missed out on lessons, so he was going to be completely clueless as to

what was going on.
Why hadn't I thought of that?
I looked over at him to find him staring down at his book with a blank look. My
eyes caught onto one of
his battered, scraped knuckles which was gripping onto a pen tightly.
Sheesh, what had this guy been doing?! Did the rest of the group know about his
condition?
Letting out a quiet sigh, I got my notebook out and slid it towards him so he could
copy my notes.
I pulled my text book closer to me and started reading. A few seconds later a
ripped out, small piece of
paper landed in front of me. I wrinkled my eyebrows down at it then turned it over
to find the words
'thank you' and a smiley face next to it.
My mouth threatened to split into a wide grin as I looked up at Hunters blank face
as he copied down
my notes.
A smiley face? Really?
I couldn't help but let out a quiet chuckle as I shook my head and re-assumed my
reading. Only this
time, with a small smile on my face.
What a strange guy......
******************************************************************
P 4-2
"Hello there" Linkin winked at me with a smirk. I rolled my eyes but none the less,
gave him a smile
back. He nodded at Hunter in greeting then they had a silent conversation with
their eyes. Raising an
eyebrow I looked away from them to give Axel his much awaited hug.
"Hi" He spoke into my hair.
Pulling back a bit so that I could see him, I gave him a warm smile "Hello"
"I want you to come to my house with me today. Jester and Alora are coming as well"
I stepped away from him and rubbed my chin "Hmm. I don't know...."
"Please" He gave me a puppy dog look " I want you to meet my family"
"I'll have to ask my parents Ax. You know, since it's a school night and all" I
told him.
"You can do your homework at my place. And if they say no, i'll talk to them"
I looked at him in disbelief "You. The guy that avoided meeting/talking to other
parents at all cost, was
willing to speak to mine, just so you could have me over at your house?"
He shrugged his shoulders like it was no biggie "Yup"
www.ebook-converter
I scrutinised him before I let out a sigh "Okay"
"Good" He grinned happily, like he had accomplished something. Show that in your
education buddy....
"What's good?" I jumped and took a step back feeling startled at the sudden voice
that popped out of
no where. My body bumped against anothers and I gripped onto the person's large,
warm, rough hand
tightly.
"Jester! You scared me!" I scolded him.
"Sorry Luna" He looked anything but apologetic as he grinned at me. He looked
behind me and let out
a laugh.
I frowned at him then glanced at Axel's beaming, Linkin's smirking and Alora's
wide-eyed faces.
Wait.... what was Axel doing there? Who the hell was I holding onto?
"Well don't you two look like a cute couple" Linkin teased.
Oh god. Please don't say it was who I think it was.
I turned my head slowly to the side and hesistantly looked up. My light brown eyes
connected with
crystal blue eyes.
I quickly moved away from him and blushed while the others laughed at me.
P 4-3
"Sorry" I muttered to him. I shuffled around on my feet and pulled my hair over one
shoulder so that
he couldn't see my face.
Alora let out a giggle and wiggled her eyebrows at me suggestively.
"What?" I quietly defended myself, "I got scared and held onto the nearest person."
"Righttttttt," She nodded her head with a silly smile on her face. She looked at
Hunter and her smile
turned into a pout.
"Okay," Jester talked a little louder than neccessary, but I was thankful for him
because it was
getting a bit awkward... for me at least. "As I had been saying before-" He let out
a fake cough. "what's good?"
I rolled my eyes but kept quiet as Axel answered.
"Luna's coming over to my house today."
"Oh goody," Jester clapped his hands excitedly. "Are you guys coming?" He asked
Linkin and Hunter.
"Hmm," I peaked at Linkin as he looked at Hunter for an answer. "We might come
later."
www.ebook-converter
I fiddled with my fingers. Hunter might be there. I don't know why but that thought
was making me
nervous.
"Come on," Alora grabbed my hand and pulled me after a very excited Axel and a very
high Jester.
"You excited to meet the Hodgin's?" Linkin asked me as he walked beside me.
"Yes," I nodded.
"Well," He smirked. "Your going to get a surprise is all i'm going to say."
"What is it?" I asked him curiously.
He shook his head. "Not going to tell. Just wait and find out."
I didn't think I was going to find out the surprise anytime soon. Unless my Dad
allowed me to go to his
house. Which, I was very much doubting.
Feeling eyes on me all of a sudden, I looked over my shoulder to find Hunter lazily
following after us
with his hands in his pockets and his eyes trained on me. The bruises on his face
were making him look
intimidating and scary. Like he was from a gang or something.
I bit my lip as another blush started erupting and I quickly looked away and rubbed
the side of my
temple.
Why was he making me feel like this?
P 4-4
**********************************************************
"Axel" I hissed to him in anger "Stop annoying me. I'm trying to do my work"
"The bells going to go soon anyway" He spoke out in a casual voice.
"Shh" I shushed him with a scowl. I glanced over at the over weight, mean, can't-
teach-at-all English
teacher, then back to the annoying crap sitting beside me "Keep quiet. I don't want
to get in
trouble," I whispered.
He rolled his eyes. "Whatever."
I squeezed my eyes shut then opened them up to give him a final glare. Not even
three seconds later I
felt him poke me.
"STOP!" I mouthed to him angrily.
He let out a sigh and pouted. "Talk to me. I'm bored."
"If your so bored, go stick your finger up your-" The loud ringing bell cut me off
and everyone leapt to
their feet to get the hell out of this place.
www.ebook-converter
"Let's go! Let's go!" Axel tugged on my hand.

"Ax! Let me get my stuff!" I shouted to him.
"OMG! Hurry up," He stomped his feet like a child and cried out impatiently.
I glared at him but sped up my pace.
After I packed my stuff away we power walked out the school building.
"I have to pick up my brother, drop him at his friends house then I have to call my
parents," I told Axel
with my breath slightly out of rhythm.
"Seriously?!" He asked me with a scowl.
"Yes seriously," I scowled back at him. "You couldn't be patient and invite me on a
weekend could
you?"
"That's too far away and I'm not patient."
I raised an eyebrow, "Saturday is two days away."
"Who can be bothered to wait that long?" He asked me with a smartass voice.
I rolled my eyes and ended our arguement, knowing that I wasn't going to get
anywhere in life with him
if we continued on.
P 4-5
"I'll come with you." He told me "We'll drop your brother of at his friends house,
and then you call
your parents and tell them. Okay?"
"Okay"
"Cool. We better hurry up because I don't want you to miss anyone of my brothers
and sisters."
I frowned at him, "How many siblings do you have."
"I don't know. I lost count."
What.......?
_________________________________________________________________
alora ??????
www.ebook-converter
P 4-6
Chapter 5
225K 5.4K 1.4K
by Missii
Chapter 5
Woow.
Just woow.
Now I understood why Axel wasn't getting much affection. I'm starting to doubt,
whether or not his parents
even knew about his existance.
Why was I having these doubts?
Axel didn't have, just one or two siblings. Oh no. He had alot more.
I watched wide-eyed as three little girls, dressed up in belly button showing
shirts and short skirts pranced
around from the kitchen to the lounge room. Stepping all over the biscuit crumbles
and making it worse.They
had handbags and red lipstick smeared on their faces. Two boys around the age of
ten were running around a
table with red and green light sabers. Ninety-nine percent of their attacks were
meeting the furniture around
them and not flesh. Two guys were wrestling on the couch for what looked like the
TV remote, whilst a baby
clad in only a nappy (diaper), stood in front of the televison, looking wide-eyed
and very interested at a half
naked women on the screen.
www.ebook-converter
Can someone just say, What the FU-
"Sweetie, could you just hold onto him for a second," A lady with dark brown hair,
short slender structure
and stress written all over her, dumped a baby in my arms.
I'm guessing she was the mother of Axel.... and presumably all the other brown
haired human beings in this
house.
"Oh," I quickly held onto the baby tightly, so that I wouldn't drop him on the
floor.
Wait....
I stared at the finger sucking, chubby child with big round grey/blue eyes, than
back at the baby that was
watching the TV, with his butt on the ground this time.
Oh.... twins....
Did this women spend her entire ilfe giving birth?
"Hi mum!" Axel beamed at her happily from beside me all of a sudden.
She looked him up and down briefly and let out a grumble. "God, I have another
one?" With that said, she
walked over to the guys that were fighting over the remote and gave each of them a
smack on their heads.
P 5-1
"OW! MUM!"
"What was that for?!"
Looking away from the scolding angry mother and the pouting boys, I gave Axel a
pity look and a sympathetic
rub on his arm, when I saw his sad, discouraged face.
"She does know who you are Axel," I softly told him. "Look at her face. She's
obviously very stressed out."
"Yeah," He slowly nodded his head. "That's probably it..."
I was about to speak when I was interrupted by a out of breath Jester.
Seriously. How does this guy manage to pop out of no where?
"JESTER, YOU IDIOT!" I peered over his shoulder to see Alora running towards us.
"YOU LOCKED ME
INSIDE THE CAR!"
Jester rolled his eyes, "I did not. Why the hell would I do that?"
Alora let out a huff as she came to a stop next to him, with her hands on her hips,
"I don't know you red
headed stick. You tell me?"
www.ebook-converter
"Like I said, I did not-"
"Girls!" I turned around to look at Mrs Hodgins, who was now carrying the
struggling twin of the baby I was
holding. "Why are you dressed up as prostitues?! Go clean up! NOW!"
My mouth dropped open at the way she spoke to them.
"Don't worry about her language," Axel quietly told me. He must of noticed my
expression. "We are all used
to it. Even little tommy here is as well," He spoke in a baby voice at the end as
he squeezed the babies cheek
I was holding.
I studied little tommy curiously as he continued on sucking his fingers blissfully
happy.
"Boys! BOYS! ENOUGH! YOU ARE WRECKING THE FURNITURE!" I heard Mrs Hodgins shout.
I looked away from Tommy to see her run a tired hand over her wary, stressed out
face.
She wrinkled her face in disgust and looked at the baby she was holding. "Donny!
You had to go poo right
now didn't you?"
I watched her in sympathy as she kept grumbling and muttering to herself.

"I feel sorry for your mum," Alora quietly spoke up and addressed Axel.
"Me to," He let out a sigh. "My dad should of kept his d*ck in his pants..."
P 5-2
I blinked my eyes rapidly and turned to face him in shock.
"What?" He shrugged his shoulders casually. "It's true."
Jester being the idiot he was, had to go comment further on. "Well, your mum should
of kept her legs shu-"
"Don't. Even go there," Axel warned him with a glare.
I heard a smack and Jester let out a cry. "Ow! What was that for?"
"Your an idiot," Alora hissed at him angrily. "Why would you say something like
that?"
"What the heck! Did you not hear the comment he made about his dad?"
"I did. But that's his parents, not yours. He can say whatever he wants. You
can't."
"Psht. Whatever..."
I shook my head at their little argument and bounced tommy up and down when he
started getting fidgety.
"Come on. We are standing at the front door like morons," Axel gently pushed me
inside.
www.ebook-converter
I walked to the couch and stood near it, awkwardly looking around as if though I
didn't notice the two teenage
boys on the couch staring up at me.
"Ax brother, who's this?" The boy nearest to me, with skater boy, brown shaggy hair
nodded his head in my
direction.
"My friend Luna," Axel narrowed his eyes at him.
"Ahhhh," The boy smirked then grinned at me. "How you doin Luna? I'm Blake"
I gave him a sly nod of my head in acknowledgement. "Yeah.... Hi. It's nice to meet
you."
"It sure is," He smirked again with a mischeivous look that resembled Axel's.
"And I'm Jake," The other boy who was more on the skinny side with messy light
brown hair introduced
himself.
"Hi."
"They go to another high school," Axel told me.
"Oh really?" I asked as I pulled my hair out from Tommy's tiny hands. "How old are
you guys?"
"Jake's fifteen and I'm sixteen," Blake answered.
"Oh..."
There was a awkward silence amongst us for a few seconds until we heard Mrs Hodgins
let out a cry,
P 5-3
"Hunter dear! What happened to your face?!"
My body instantly stiffened as soon as I heard her say his name. I looked over my
shoulder to find Mrs
Hodgins cupping Hunters bruised cheeks gently. I stiffled a giggle when I saw her
on her tip toes and him
bending down awkwardly so that they could be eye level.
"F my life," Axel let out a grumble as he glared in their direction.
"Jealous?" I smirked at him.
He scoffed, but didn't look my way. "Ofcourse not. It's not like I care, when my
mother pays attention to my
friend more than me. "
"Right....." I let out a laugh and grinned but immediatly stopped when my eyes
connected with Hunters icy
cold ones.
I hid my face against tommy's soft chest and listened to them speak. Well more
like, listen to Mrs Hodgins
speak.
"Who did this to you?!"
I frowned and concentrated on Linkin's voice (He was answering for Hunter), but he
spoke to her very
quietly so it was hard to hear him.
www.ebook-converter
"Aww, sweetie," She cooed at Hunter.
"Aww, sweetie," Axel mocked her in a girly voice.
I let out a giggle at the ridiculous way he had sounded.

"MUM! MUM!" A little girl ran into the lounge room in only her underwear. "Courtney
and daisy are fighting
again!"
Mrs Hodgins let out a groan. "Boys just come in and sit down, it won't be long."
"Jester, can you go change Donny's nappy please?" She then asked.
"Yeah sure....." He answered as he held onto the baby, but she had already left. He
grimaced in disgust at the
nonsense speaking baby. "There is no way I am going to change his nappy. Where's
Alora?"
"I think she's with the girls," Axel said. I looked around and noticed for the
first time that she wasn't with us.
"Well, then. You change his nappy because your his brother." He passed Donny over
to Axcel.
"Dude! I don't know how to change nappies!" Axel protested.
"To bad," Jester smirked at him smugly and sat on the couch, snatching the remote
away from Blake.
Linkin let out a random laugh and he walked over to me, with Hunter following
behind silently.
P 5-4
"How was the surprise Luna?" He asked me with a grin.
I smiled at him and twisted my torso side to side so that Tommy wouldn't make a
fuss. "What surprise?"
He raised an eyebrow at me. "Axel's brothers and sisters?"
"Oohhh," I let out a chuckle. "It was quiet a surprise"
He chuckled and went and sat next to Jester, giving Jake a thump on his back on his
way.
I bit my lip and flicked my eyes quickly at Hunter as he neared me. I must say, he
looked very nice in black
jeans and a long sleeved, black, tight shirt.
My eyes locked onto his cold blue ones as he brushed past. The warm heat radiating
from him made my body
tingle. I looked at the ground and licked my lips.
"So.... who's going to change his nappy? Cause I'm sure not," Axel looked around
the room at us.
"I'm younger than you, so I'm not doing it," Jake said.
"Exactly," Blake backed him up.
www.ebook-converter
"I'm not going anywhere near shit, unless it's mine," Linkin spoke up as he rested
his feet on the coffee table.
Hunter looked over at Axel, sending him a message with his eyes, before glancing
briefly at me than back at
the TV screen.
Axel let out a groan and sagged his shoulders. Feeling sorry for him, I offered to
him that I would do it.
"Thanks so much Luna!" He grinned at me. "Your a life saver."
I rolled my eyes. "Ofcourse I am."
I handed him Tommy and in return grabbed Donny. I scrunched up my face at the smell
he emitted.
"Go upstairs. The doors are labelled so you should find his room with no problem,"
Axel told me as he
flopped onto the couch.
Letting out a sigh, I trudged up the stairs to go change little Donny's nappy.
Hopefully, I won't make a mess.
********************************************************
"Oh God," I muttered to myself as I quickly shielded my face from Donny's pee, by
covering his....
um....private part.....with his destroyed nappy.
"Bad Donny," I scolded down at him.
He made noises in return and played with his hands.

"Ok," I looked around at all the equipment I had laid out to do this procedure.
"What to do next?"
P 5-5
"Step one. Clean him," I mumbled to myself and grabbed a baby wipe. I held my hand
in the air as I looked
down at his nappy that I hadn't removed.
"Err....." I stared down at his wiggling body helplessly.
"No," I straightened up and spun around feeling startled by the sudden gruff, deep
voice that spoke out. My
eyes widened as I stared at Hunter in awe.
He......spoke......oh my god.
He watched me with a slight raise of his eyebrow and walked over to me. I froze in
my spot like a statue and
simply watched him as he gently grabbed the wipe out from my hands.
He glanced at Donny than back at me.
"You remove the nappy first," He spoke slowly as he roamed his eyes over my face
features. I gulped and
tried to suppress a blush which was about to erupt any time soon.
Oh god. He was one of those guys that had that bedroom voice. You know....... the
deep, low, husky one.
The voice alone that could literally make me org*sm.
www.ebook-converter
I shook myself and tried to ignore my pervy thoughts. Bad Luna, I scolded myself.
I took a step back so that he could stand infront of Donny. There was only silence
amongst us as he changed
his nappy without any hesitation or mistakes.
I stared in amazement as he did it almost in a professional manner. How....?
Donny was cleaned up in no time and he was handed over to me in fresh clothes.
I gave Hunter a small smile, though without looking at him, then uttered a quiet
thankyou.
He buried his hands into his jean pockets and watched me through narrowed eyes,
making me shuffle on my
feet nervously.
Biting my lips, I tightened my grip on Donny then headed out the door, with Hunter
silently watching and
following after me.
The blush I was trying to contain, finally errupted.
*************************************************************
"I'm very sorry about today Luna," Mrs Hodgins apologised as she looked at me from
directly accross from
the dining table. "I was very busy and completely forgot about my manners."
I rubbed my hands together nervously at all the eyes on me, but never the less,
smiled at her warmly, "It's
okay. I understand."
P 5-6
She smiled back and looked around the table, "I don't know if you've already met
everyone, but I'll introduce
them to you once again."
She nodded at the two identical babies sitting on either side of her in high
chairs, "These two are Donny and
Tommy, which ones which, I have no idea," I smiled at that and listened as she
continued on "They are both
one and a half years old."
She then gestured to the three little girls on her left hand side, "These three
are-going in order-Ashley (3),
Courtney (4) and Daisy (5)."
I smiled at the girls and they smiled back shyly.
"Next we have Harry (9) and Jerry (10), naughty little buggars they are."
They were the two kids that were playing around with the light sabers.
"Then we have Kim (12)," I followed Mrs Hodgins hand to find a girl in all black.
Knowing the Hodgins hair
colour, she most likely dyed her hair black. I bit my lip and nodded my head at her
in greeting but she just
ignored me.
Okaayyy.....
www.ebook-converter
"Next," Mrs Hodgins took in a deep breath. "We have Jake(15) and Blake(16)."
I grinned at them when they both smirked and gave me a 'peace' sign with their
hands.
"And you know Axel," She nodded at him. He smiled ecstatically from beside me and
leant over to whisper
in my ear.
"She knows my name!"
I let out a quiet chuckle and spoke to him so that only he could hear. "Of course
she does you doofus. She's
your mother."
"And last but not least. My eldest son Damon (22). He moved out and lives with his
friends," Mrs Hodgins
smiled at me for a second before her eyes widened as if though she remembered
something. "Oh yes. I forgot
about my husband," She let out a chuckle. "He's a doctor. He comes home late most
of the night's."
"Well," She clapped her hands. "That's the Hodgin's family. The food must be
getting cold, everyone dig in."
If I'm going to come to Axel's house regularly, then I better start learning their
names. I looked around the
noisy dinner table and frowned when I found two people missing.
"Where's Linkin and err... Hunter," I asked Axel quietly.
"Oh. They left," He answered with his mouth full of food.

"They left...." I mumbled to myself.
P 5-7
"Why?" I asked him curiously.
He looked up from his plate to me, "Oh um.... they couldn't stay for dinner...."
I nodded my head slowly, "Right..."
"YuP."
I turned back to my food with a frown still on my face. I couldn't help but think
that he was lying.
******************************************************
"Do you have a boyfriend Luna?" Mrs Hodgins asked me as Alora and I helped her with
the dishes.
"Err... no Mrs Hodgin's," I answered a little shyly.
"Oh sweetie. Don't call me Mrs Hodgin's, it sounds weird. Call me Sophia," She told
me with a smile.
I nodded my head and smiled back at her, "Okay....Sophia."
She let out a chuckle and handed me a wet plate, "So, do you like any of the boys?"
www.ebook-converter
I frowned at her in question.
"You know. Linkin, Jester, my son....maybe...Hunter?"
Alora elbowed me gently with a wiggle of her eyebrows when she mentioned Hunter's
name.
I blushed, "Um no M- Sophia," I quickly corrected myself.
She wrinkled eyebrows, "Oh why not? They are all sweet boys, even my son.
Especially Hunter I must say."
I kept quiet and dried the plate with a wash cloth, handing it over to Alora to put
back in the shelfs.
"Hunter has never had a girlfriend before," My eyebrows furrowed at Sophia's
comment. Hunter had never
had a girlfriend? I wonder why.
"I'm glad that he hadn't had one yet," She continued on. "I want the first girl to
be it for him," She smiled
softly with fondness but there was a tinge of sadness to it. "That boy, deserves
the absolute best."
If he deserves the absolute best, then why was she asking me whether or not I liked
him?
As if though she knew what I was thinking, she looked over at me with a twinkle in
her eyes. Like she knew
something, that I didn't. "Just hoping that the girl for him, might be you."
"Me?" I mouthed in shock. I stayed silent with a frown on my face for a couple of
seconds. I had only known
Hunter for a about two weeks. She can't expect us to be like lovers or something
that soon. I opened my
mouth to ask her more about it, when Axel walked into the kitchen with a phone in
his hands, "Luna. It's your
dad."
P 5-8
I dropped the wash cloth next to the sink and walked over to him to grab the phone.
Excusing myself, I
walked outside the house to speak.
"Yes dad?" I asked distractedly. I was still thinking about what Sophia had said.
"How was dinner hun?" He asked. I could hear Sam making noise in the background.
"It was good. Why'd you call? Again?" I rolled me eyes. This was his fourth time
calling tonight. My dad
was very protective, you could say.
"Just... checking," Was his smart reply. "When are you coming back home? It's
getting dark."
I looked up at the sky and realised that it was infact getting dark.
"I'll come home right away, dad," I told him.
"Good. Do you want me to come pick you up?"
"No no," I smiled at the way he was so caring. "I have my bicycle with me. The
Hodgin's don't live far away.
I'll come home myself."
There was silence on the other end for like two seconds before he let out a sigh,
"Okay sweetie. Be careful."
www.ebook-converter
"Okay dad. I love you."
"I love you too sweetie. Come home quickly."

"I will. Bye."
I disconnected the call and went back inside, with a smile on my face and a warm
feeling inside me. I am so
lucky to have such caring, loving parents. I'd do anything for them.
"Everything alright Luna?" Sophia asked me.
I smiled at her ,"Yes. Everything's okay, but I better make my way home. It's
getting late."
"Oh, of course dear. Silly me, I completely forgot. Axel will drop you home."
"Oh no Sophia," I shook my head. "I can go home myself. I bought my bicycle with
me."
She frowned in worry, "Are you sure?"
"I can drop you home Luna, it's no problem," Axel spoke up as he walked over to me.
"Nah. I'll be fine. Seriously" I confidently said as I gave him the phone.
"If your sure then..." Sophia uncertainly said.
"Absolutely sure," I nodded my head.
P 5-9
"Okay. Well it was nice having you over here today dear. Come again soon," She gave
me a hug and pulled
back with a warm smile on her face.
What a sweet lady.
"I will," I promised her.
I gave Axel and Alora a hug.
"Where's Jester?" I asked no one in particular.
"FOUND YOU!" I distinctly heard Jester shout out just as Axel answered, "He's
playing hide and seek."
We laughed and I said a final goodbye before I left.
As I rode on my bicycle to home, the only thing running through my mind was what
Sophia had said in the
kitchen.
"Just hoping that the girl for him, might be you."
Why did she say that?
_____________________________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
MY MOTTO NVM 10
P 5-10
Chapter 6
202K 4.9K 194
by Missii
Chapter 6
It's been a little over a month since I first started at Brooke High. And to be
honest, I was loving it here. I
was actually looking forward to waking up at seven in the morning, only to go to
school.
Why you may ask.
Because of my friends. The group and I (excluding Hunter) had become very close. So
much so, that I had
met all their parents. Except for Hunter that is.
He was still a mystery.
The traviano's and Bennett's were all amazing and I had come to know a lot about
them.
Alora and Linkin were loaded with money. Their father was a business man and their
mother was a fashion
designer.
www.ebook-converter
Now Mr and Mrs Bennett didn't fall under the 'I-have-more-money-than-you-so-I-have-

the-right-to-be-asnob' category. Infact, they were the most warm hearted caring
people I have ever met. Half the money they
earned went to charities and donations. Now that isn't something snobby, rich
people would do, unless it was
for attention or just to speak big about themselves at posh parties. No. The
Bennett's genuinely did care about
other people's wellbeing.
The Traviano's were on a whole different level. The family consisted of Jester,
John (Mr Traviano) and
Jeana (Mrs Traviano). His parents.....were rather strange. Not bad strange, but
more like a good, at the same
time crazy strange. They were quiet young. Maybe in their late thirties or early
forties. Most of the time they
acted like wild, drunk teenagers.
Which was very entertaining.
Their clothing was also very unique and colourful. They liked to express themselves
and liked to say
whatever came into their mind, even if it had nothing to do with what we were
conversing about.
What I liked the most about the traviano's was the simplicity of the way they
lived. Their house was made out
of shiny wood, shaped like a cute, cottage. It was as if though it came out of a
disney film. Seriously, I had no
problem in visiting them only because of the house.
Overall, I loved meeting the twins and Jester's parents.
All I can say is that at this moment, everything was great and life was going in a
nice, slow pace. My
relationship with the group was fantastic. And as for Hunter? Well... it was
somewhat weird. He had only
spoken to me that one day at Axel's house and that was when I had to change Donny's
nappy (One of Axel's
many siblings). From then on, communication between us was silent. It was as if
though we understood each
P 6-1
other without using many words, if not any. I was fine with that because I would
most likely stutter and make
a fool out of myself if we were to speak.
My impression of Hunter was that he was a calm, quiet yet confident boy....no man
-he looked way to big
(muscle wise and height) to look like a boy - who never got angry and liked to mind
his own business.
But boy was I wrong.
It happened on a beautiful sunny day when I went out of class to go pee. That was
the day when I came to
know of Hunter's very scary, violent temper outbursts.
***********************************************
I wiggled in my chair and bit my lip as I tried to prolong my need to pee. I looked
at the clock in
desperation, hoping that somehow it would magically move twenty minutes into the
future and it would be
lunch time.
I grimaced. Keep dreaming Luna.
I pressed my legs tightly together and glanced at the sleeping Jester slouched
beside me then looked around
the silent room to make sure that no one was watching me. It would just be awkward
if they were.
www.ebook-converter
Two minutes later, I couldn't bare it anymore and had to go.
I quietly slipped out from my seat and walked to my old biology teacher. He shook
his head at me in
dissapointment and gave me a toilet pass with a sigh. With a embarrassed blush, I
quickly grabbed it and
walked out the classroom.
What? A girl's gotta do what a girl's gotta do. And that's to pee when neccessary.
As soon as the door shut behind me, I stretched my arms up above my head then speed
walked down the
corridor in the direction of the toilet.
It was quiet but you could hear one or two teachers, who taught lesson's with loud
voice's drift into the
corridor.
I was about to pass another Biology room, when the door to it all of a sudden
slammed open. Because of the
amount of force behind the push, it rebounded of the wall (which now had a
beautiful round dent in it) and
was about to shut again but a strong muscular arm stopped it before it could.
The teachers voices I was able to hear, instantly silenced because of the noise the
door made when it hit the
wall. It sounded like a loud bang, in the quiet corridor, freezing me half to
death. My need to pee was
completely forgotton as I watched the scene unfold in front of me in fear and
shock. Mostly shock.
"HUNTER! COME BACK INSIDE AT ONCE!!!" I heard a women's voice shout out from inside
the room.
My jaw dropped open as I watched a very pissed of Hunter storm out the room. His
arms rippled in tension
and anger. His hands clenched into fists, a dark expression on his face and a small
hunch of his shoulders.
The way he walked was almost like a predator, ready to jump on anyone who came in
his way.
P 6-2
"HUNTER! GET BACK HERE! NOW!" A women (Hunter's teacher I'm guessing) walked out
the room with
an angry and a scared look on her face. The latter which she was trying to hide but
was failing.
I looked at Hunter's wide back, waiting to see what his response was. I jumped a
little when he walked past
a locker and punched it. Making a round dent in it (I wonder who's going to pay for
this as well.....).
I stared after him - whilst the teacher continued yelling for him to come back -
with a frown till he turned a
corner and disappeared from my view.
Hearing another door open, I looked over to the punched locker just as a student
male teacher walked out
from a room near it. His mouth dropped open as he stared at it, then looked over at
Hunter's teacher with a
raise of his brow.
Knowing that the prinicpal was going to come here anytime soon, I spun around on my
heels and rushed of to
the toilets so that I wouldn't be seen.
Why was Hunter so angry?
__________________________________________________________
shouldnt he know how a body functions bc hes a science teacher.. ugh I never got
why teachers would get mad when someone needed to go to
the bathroom. I mean ??????? when you gots ta go you gots ta go
www.ebook-converter
P 6-3
Chapter 7
209K 5K 241
by Missii
Chapter 7
I scowled at the bunch of idiots who stood around the smashed locker and took
pictures of it. Mostly likely
they were going to be uploaded on facebook. I'm pretty sure the word had already
got around about what
Hunter had done.
I was grumbling profinities under my breath whilst glaring at them, that I didn't
notice a boy with auburn hair
and light brown eyes coming in the opposite direction to me until I bumped into
him.
"Oh," I stumbled back and tried to regain my balance. "I'm so sorry. i wasn't
watching where I was going."
"Er.. no," He quietly mumbled and bent down to pick up his books. "It's okay. I
wasn't watching where I was
going either."
Biting my lip, I bent down to help him.
I gave the cute, chubby cheeked boy who was about two inches taller than me a
smile, then passed him his
books as we stood back up.
www.ebook-converter
"Thanks," His cheeks reddened and he gave me a shy smile in return.
I tilted my head and studied him curiously. I was very observant and nearly knew
everyone in this school,
even the ones younger than me, but I had never seen him around before.
"Are you new?" The question slipped out of my mouth before I could stop myself.
"Umm... no."
"Oh," I nodded my head and stood there awkwardly. Students walked around us, some
scowling at us for
stopping in the middle of the corridor, but their scowls immediatly vanished when
their eyes landed on me.
I quickly wiped my confused frown away and ignored them. Looking back at the boy in
front of me, I asked
him his name.
"Stanley."
I smiled when I heard his name. My cousin whose name was also Stanley, was like a
brother I never had.
Gosh. I just realised that I hadn't spoken to him since I moved schools. I wrinkled
my brows. I better make a
call to him soon.
Shaking myself out from my thoughts, I introduced myself to Stanley.
"Well, I better get going," I quietly told him.
P 7-1
"Yes," He nodded his head. "Me to,"
But neither of us made a move to leave.
I let out a small chuckle and he grinned. "Okay then. Bye."
"Bye," He nodded his head again.
We both made our way in the opposite directions. Me, heading outside to eat lunch
with the group and
him.....well....... I had no idea.
****************************************************
"Who's he talking to?" I asked Alora as I squinted my eyes and watched Linkin's
back speak on the phone.
Lunch was coming to an end and he had been on the phone since it started.
"Hunter," She answered as she to watched him. I turned to her with a frown on my
face. "Where'd Hunter
go?"
She let out a sigh, "I don't know. But he's not here."
"Don't you know what happened?" Axel asked me as he sat down on the bench beside
me, while Jester stood
in front of us, bouncing a tennis ball up and down.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah," I nodded my head. "I know what happened. I was there."
Jester furrowed his brows, "You were there? How? When I woke up you were beside me
in Bio."
I rolled my eyes at him, "You were asleep the entire lesson. I had to go pee, so I
was going to the bathroom
and that was when I saw Hunter."
"Hmmm," Axel rubbed his chin. "Do you happen to know why he was angry?"
"No," I shook my head. "All I saw him do is wreck school property."
Jester let out a laugh, "That was mad! Did you see how big that dent in the locker
was?!"
Alora glared at him and scolded, "Jester! This is no laughing matter. Who's knows
what had happened to
make Hunter do that."
He rolled his eyes, "Come on dude. The teacher or some kid in the class obviously
must have pissed him off.
Besides, this isn't anything new."
I raised an eyebrow and repeated what he had said, "This isn't anything new? What?
Had he done something
like this before?"
Alora nodded her head as she took out a chips packet, "Yeah. Some kids in this
school don't know how to
mind their own business," She then scowled at Jester "And don't call me a dude."
P 7-2
Jester rolled his eyes again but didn't say anything.
"I don't get why anyone would want to mess with Hunter," Axel spoke up from beside
me then took he bite
out from his apple. I leant away from him with a grimace when some of the juice
sprayed on my face. He
glanced at me briefly and apologised then continued on speaking.
"I mean we all know who would win if there were to be a fight."
Jester laughed again, "Yeah. Hunter would thrash them!"
"Idiot," Alora muttered quietly as she looked at Jester.
My mouth twitched into a smile. She seemed to get frustrated at whatever he said
today.
"Alright guys," Linkin said as he came over to us and picked up his bag. "I'm
leaving."
"What happened?" Alora asked worriedly. "Is everything okay?"
Linkin smirked, "Everything's fine. The teacher kept picking on him and he got
pissed off and went on a path
of distruction."
I frowned in confusion when he said 'path of distruction'.
www.ebook-converter
"Over there shiny," Linkin noticed the look on my face and pointed at a rubbish
bin, which was on its side
with rubbish spewing out. It looked like it had been kicked.
My dropped open in wonder, while Jester burst out into a fit of giggles and Axel
chuckled. Alora on the other
hand grumbled and shook her head in dissapointment.
"Oi," Linkin addressed Alora and chucked her a pair of keys. "Go home, or go to
Shiny's house."
"Why are you calling me shiny?" I asked him as I squinted up at him.
He smirked at me and ruffled my hair, "Because your hair is shiny." With that, he
turned around and walked
away.
I watched after him and Axel (who was pleading him about if he could go with him or
not) in confusion.
"What does he mean my hairs shiny?" I worriedly patted my head and turned to Alora,
"Is it greasy?"
"No," Jester answered. "He means that your hairs very.... er...." He clicked his
fingers. "How do you
describe it? Um... your hairs verrrryyyy...."
"Very moisturised, smooth, sleek and nice," Alora rolled her eyes at Jester then
she smiled at me. "Overall,
shiny basically means you have wonderful, healthy hair. Something that I am
absolutely jealous about."
"Oh," I smiled and touched my hair again feeling falttered. "That's... nice of
Linkin."
Alora laughed, "There's nothing nice about my twin."
P 7-3
I laughed at her comment and turned to Axel when he sat down next to me with a
slump.
"He won't let me go with him," He pouted.
"Aww," I squeezed his cheek then gave him a side hug. "Maybe next time sweetie."
******************************************************
I was late. Very late. Alora couldn't make up her mind on whether or not, she
wanted to come to my place or
go home. She finally decided that she would go home because she had to much
homework.
Sheesh. That girl sure can't make a choice without having second doubts.
I quickly made my way to Sam's classroom, hoping that Mrs Sims wasn't wasting her
time for me. When I got
there, I saw the little girl, Hayley, once again sitting in the corner of the room,
colouring in something.
I had seen her a couple of times before when I came to pick Sam up. I think she was
starting to recognise me.
"I'm so sorry Mrs Sims," I apologised to the sweet old lady but my apologetic look
instantly changed to
worry when I saw the anxious and stressed out expression on her face.
"What's wrong?" I asked her.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh dear," She quickly walked over to me and held my hands tightly. " I just- I
just got a call that my husband
has been in a accident. I-I don't know what to do because Hayley is still here."
I looked over at the little girl than back at Mrs Sims, "I'll take care of her. You
go."
"Are you sure dear?" She ran a hand over her wary face. "She is my responsibilty."
"No, no," I shook my head and patted her hand. "Your husband is more important.
I'll take care of her. Trust
me. Nothings going to happen. We'll sit outside and wait for her mother or brother,
whoever's going to pick
her up."
I gave her a tight hug, "Everything's going to be okay Mrs Sims."
"Thankyou so much dear," She squeezed my hand then let go to get her handbag.
"Please, take care of her."
"I will," I promised as I grabbed Sam's school bag and motioned for him to come.
He immediatly came over without causing any trouble. He knew Mrs Sims was worried
about something and
that it was no time to be silly.
"Hayley dear," Mrs Sims spoke to the little girl. "Luna here-" She gestured to me.
"-will take care of you till
you get picked up. Okay sweetie? Grab your bag."
I watched as the girl got up from her chair and grabbed her pink bag.
"Come on," I softly said to her as I held my hand out.
P 7-4
She slipped her small, soft hand into mine almost shyly. I smiled down at her then
we made our way out.
"Take care Mrs Sims," I told Sam's teacher.
"I will honey. Thanks so much for doing this," She said as she hurriedly tried to
lock the classroom door.
"No need to thank."
"Bye dear. Her brother or mother should be here soon. So you won't have to wait
long. Once again, thanks so
much," She patted my shoulder then quickly made her way to her car.
We watched after her as she got in and in a couple of seconds, she zoomed out the
school property.
"Okay," I said as I looked down at Sam and Hayley. "Let's go."
************************************************************
We sat on a wall at the entrance of the school waiting for Hayley to get picked up.
I looked down at my
watch. We've been waiting for about fifteen minutes.
I looked around worriedly for any sign of a person who might be related to Hayley.
www.ebook-converter
A couple of minutes later, I heard a quiet sob come from beside of me.
"Awww," I softly said as I jumped down from the wall and gently took hold of Hayley
and carried her in my
arms. "Your mother will be here soon Hayley. I'll wait till she does. There's no
need to cry."
She sniffled and rubbed her eyes. Gently pushing her hands away, I sweeped my thumb
underneath her eyes
to get rid of any remaining wetness. From up close, she looked very familiar. There
was something about
about her that made her different to other kids. Something that I couldn't pin
point.
"Shh," I tried to soothe her and I pushed her head into the crook of my neck and
rubbed her back.
"Is she okay?" Sam asked me as he looked at her.
I moved my torso side to side as she sniffled and gripped onto the back of my shirt
with her tiny hands.
"Yes. She's fine," I smiled at him.
"Then why's she crying?" He crossed his arms and asked me with a raise of both his
eyebrows.
I gave him a scowl. "She's crying because her mum's not here yet. Now, I know dad
put two lollipops in your
bag, and I also know that you can't eat more than one a day so take it out."
I rolled my eyes at his expression, "It's not for me. It's for Hayley."
"Okay then!" He quickly took out the lollipop. I held my hand out but he pulled his
arm back and shook his
head. "I want to give it to her."
P 7-5
I shook my head at him, "Hayley sweetie. Look. Sam wants to give you something," I
lifted her head.
"Here you go!" Sam grinned at her and held out the lollipop. She hesistantly took
it and mumbled a quiet
thankyou.
I smiled at her and rubbed her cheek. She peaked at me from under her eyelashes
shyly.
"Luna!" Sam suddenly cried out. I looked at him then followed his hand that was
pointing to the side. A short,
average weight lady with messy black hair was running in our direction.
"Mama!" Hayley shouted out.
Hayley's mother had beautiful light blue eyes. I couldn't help but think of Hunter
when I saw them. She
grabbed Hayley from my arms and hugged her tightly. "Im so sorry baby. I won't be
late ever again."
She looked at me with teary eyes. "Thank you so much. I'm sorry for making you
waste your time."
I gave her a warm smile. "It's no problem."
"I'm never late to pick her up. Really, Im so sorry."
I shook my head. "Like I said, it's no problem."
www.ebook-converter
She let out a deep sigh, trying to remain calm and smiled at me, "What's your name
dear? And that must be
your brother...?"
"Luna," I answered her. "And yes-" I nodded at Sam, "-that's my brother, Sam."
"Well, it was nice meeting you Luna and you to Sam. I better get going or else my
son will get worried. Say
bye baby."
Hayley shyly waved her hand before burying her head in the crook of her mother's
neck.
I let out a chuckle. "Bye."
"Bye dear. And thankyou, once again."
I watched after the women as she hugged her daughter protectively against her chest
and walked of.
"Come on Sam," I grabbed his hand and pulled him down from the wall. "Let's go
home."
As we headed home, I looked over my shoulder one last time to see Hayley and her
mum turning a corner and
disappearing from my view . I smacked my head.
Silly me. I forgot to ask Hayley's mother her name.
Sigh. Oh well, if I see her next time I'll ask.
________________________________________________________________
P 7-6
#rr Stanley!!!?? Shinee’s back
www.ebook-converter
P 7-7
Chapter 8
220K 5.4K 1.2K
by Missii
Chapter 8
Work at the icecream store had started and so had my end of term exams. I was
feeling very stressed out
because I cared about my results a lot. I had been spending less time with the
group and more time at the
library. Axel was getting frustrated because he thinks that, I didn't like them
anymore. How he got to that
conclusion, I had no idea.
Hearing my cell phone go off from under the pile of books and worksheets, I
hurriedly tried to find it.
Flipping it open, "Hello," I answered.
"Luna," Axel's determined and confident voice rang through my ear. "Your coming
with us to the park."
I rolled over on my back, making the papers underneath my head crunch. "Oh really.
Who says?"
"I say," Came his instant reply.
www.ebook-converter
"What if I don't want to come?"
"You have no choice or say in this. You haven't been hanging out with us lately and
you've been in your room
to long. You know, you have to get fresh air or else you'll die"
I rolled my eyes, "I get fresh air five out of seven days Axel. That's more than
enough."
He scoffed, "You need to get fresh air seven out of seven days. And I don't care.
Your still coming with us."
"I can't" I objected. "I have heaps more to study."
"Like I said, I don't care. You cancelled out on our trip to the amusement park so
your going to make up for it
by coming with us today."
I raised an eyebrow, "You guys didn't even go to the amusement park!"
"And who's fault was it?!"
"Definently not mine. You guys should of went."
"We wanted you to come with us," He told me then let out a grumble and shouted
something to someone in
the backgroud. "Oh my god! Luna your coming that's it! Blake wants to talk to his
'girlfriend' so I have to go."
"But Axel-"
"NO. Your coming. We'll pick you up in two hours," With that he hung up.
P 8-1
We''ll? Who else is coming?
Shrugging it off, I chucked my phone to the side and rolled back onto my stomach to
reassume my studying.
*************************************************************
"Bye Mum!"
"You better be back home before it gets dark!" She shouted from the lounge room.
"I will," I called back as I slipped on my slippers and ran out the door. I stuffed
my hands into my half
sleeved, jumper pockets and made my way to the Bennett's silver Holden Captiva
(Seven seater) that was
parked in front of my house.
I opened up the back door and peered inside. The whole group was here. Yes, that
meant even Hunter. He
was seated in the drivers seat like as if though, he was sitting on his couch at
home, watching a film. He
looked relaxed and calm, unlike that day when he punched a locker.
Linkin sat in the passangers seat, fiddling with the radio.
"Hi Luna!" Alora cheerfully waved at me from her spot in the middle. She was the
nearest to me and Jester
sat on the other side of her.
www.ebook-converter
I gave her a smile then looked at Axel who was in the back seat.
"Come sit next to me," He patted the seat next to him with a grin.
I climbed into the car, shutting the door behind me and sat beside him. I gave him
a weird look when he
wouldn't stop smiling at me.
"What...?" I asked him, feeling slightly self-concious.
He shook his head but his grin didn't leave his face.
"What a loser," Jester commented after he craned his head around to look at Axel.
I let out a chuckle at what he said then looked back at the silly billy sitting
next to me.
"Why are you smiling like that Ax? Your scaring me."
He shrugged his shoulders casually, "I'm just very happy that your coming with us."
I rolled my eyes with a smile, "Well, you didn't exactly give me a choice now did
you?"
"I know. But still, your here."
Giving his hair a ruffle, I leant my head against his shoulder and hugged his arm
to my chest. I looked straight
ahead and my eyes met Hunter's pale, nearly white looking eyes in the rearview
mirror.
P 8-2
I licked my bottom lip and quickly looked away. I rubbed my blushing cheeks with my
cold fingers.
Just one look from him and I turn into a tomato. I wonder what would happen if he
kissedYeah. That's not gonna happened Luna. So stop thinking about it.
I know that, but I can't help but think about how his full, slightly chapped lips
would feel against mine....
I shook my head and tried to ignore my silly thoughts.
I watched out the window as the car moved forward, smirking when I heard Jester
high pitched voice, trying
to sing a long to a song that was playing on the radio.
"Enough," Alora smacked him on the arm but he ignored her and still kept singing.
I rolled my eyes as they bickered then my eyes slowly made my way to Hunter. He was
driving with one
hand and the other one on the arm rest.
I furrowed my brows and just realised that Hunter was driving, without an adult or
someone with full license
sitting next to him. I'm pretty sure Linkin didn't have his full licence yet.
Lifting my head back up, I leaned over and whispered in Axel's ear, "Why's Hunter
driving?"
www.ebook-converter
He frowned at me in confusion.
I turned his head to the side so that I could whisper in his ear again, "He's only
seventeen or eighteen. Don't
you have to have a person with full licence sitting next to you?"
I pulled away from him and saw a smug smirk appear on his face.
I raised an eyebrow in question.
He leant closer to me to my ear, "Actually, Hunter's nineteen," My eyes widened in

surprise. "He repeated a
year at High School."
Axel's smirk widened when he saw my expression.
I glanced over at Hunter. I guess it made sense. No wonder he looked like a man
than a teenage boy....
I leant my head back against Axel's shoulder and watched the scenery out the window
with furrowed brows.
*********************************************************
"Alora. I need to go pee," I told her as I gripped onto my lower stomach. "Where's
the toilets (bathrooms)?"
She pointed to the toilets which were on the otherside of the ground, near the
basketball courts which was
covered with graffiti.
"I'll be right back," I told her and ran off.
P 8-3
As I neared the toilets, I slowed down and walked, peeking looks at the three
muscly guys in baggy pants and
tight singlets as they played basketball.
One of the guy with a snapback hat nudged his friend that was in position of the
ball. All three of the guys
turned around to look at me.
I quickened my pace when I saw their appearence. Making my way into the bathroom, I
relesed a whoosh of
air.
I know. You shouldn't judge someone by their appearence. But these guys had scars
and several piercings on
their faces, shaved heads and tattoo's. I don't know about you, but for me that
screamed danger, especially to
a girl.
After finishing up, I made my way back to the group. When I had got outside, the
three guys were now a lot
closer to me than before.
"Wanna come for a ride baby? It'll be fun," I grimaced in disgust as the one in the
middle (I think he was the
leader or something) winked at me and slowly licked his lips. A pointy sharp tongue
piercing poked out as he
did so.
I shuddered in disgust and ran as quickly as I could, not wanting to stay near them
any longer. Tears prickled
in my eyes when I heard them whistle and make more crude comments.
www.ebook-converter
"Hey," Axel looked at me in worry when I neared them. "Luna? What's wrong?"
I shook my head and pressed myself aginst his warm chest.
"Everything okay?"
I bit my bottom lip and clawed my fingers into his back as their hollars and
laughter reached my ears.
"F*ckin' bastards. What the f*ck are they doing here?" Linkin hissed angrily. I
guess the group could hear
them as well.
"Did they touch you?" Axel asked me softly but I could hear the tension behind the
question.
I sniffed and leant back to shake my head, "No," I didn't say anything else and
kept quiet.
He let out a sigh, "Okay then, come on."
He gently grabbed my hand and led me over to the swings with Alora tagging along
with us. As I walked past
Hunter I glanced up at him quickly to find him looking in the three guys direction
with narrowed eyes. They
seemed icier and more dangerous than usual.
Axel looked down at me for a few seconds then patted my shoulder and walked of to
Linkin , Jester and
Hunter who were speaking to one another seriously.
"I'm so sorry Luna," Alora quietly apologied as she looked down at the ground. "I
should of come with you."
P 8-4
"Hey," I nudged her foot and gave her a warm smile when she looked at me. "Don't
worry about it. It's not
your fault that they were assholes."
She gave me a half smile still not quiet believing me.
"Trust me Al. Forget about it. It's not your fault at all. Besides, they won't mess
with me anymore now that
I'm here."
"Yeah," She gave me a happier smile and muttered to herself, something that I
probably shouldn't of heard.
"If they did, Hunter would kick their butts."
I frowned in confusion but quickly shrugged it away. Not thinking to much about it.
************************************************************
Everything was going great. The boys played around with a football, whilst Alora
and I swung on the swings.
The wind blew against our faces and it was amazing. Not overly cold and not to hot.
Just... perfect.
As we went back and forth on the swings, I couldn't help but watch Hunter as he ran
around with the ball. It's
like I couldn't take my eyes of, of him. Where ever he went, my eyes would follow.
Something was definently wrong with me.
www.ebook-converter
After their mini game (which contained a lot of violence, immaturity and
threatening), they made their way
over to us. Axel and Jester started messing around with Alora by pushing her on the
swing very hard and
very dangerously.
Linkin was trying to climb on top of the monkey bars, which he succeeded in like
three seconds.
While Hunter sat on a wooden bench, occasionally our eyes meeting one another.
Like I said, everything was going great until they came.
"Well, well, well," I heard a clap and looked up to see the three boys again. "If
it isn't the almighty Hunter."
I frowned and looked over at Hunter. They knew each other?
Hunter stood up, his tall, muscular frame looking threatning and tense. His jaw
clenched and unclenched, a
dark expression marring his face and his hands formed into fists.
Uh-oh. I didn't like the look of this.
I didn't know I had unconciously stood up until the guy who had winked at me
before, looked my way.
"Who's this West?" He smirked.
A shiver went down my spine at a certain look he gave me. And the shiver had
nothing to do with pleasure. It
was the complete opposite.
P 8-5
Jester and Axel immeditely stood in front of a scared, worried Alora, protecting
her from the three guys
view. I knew I couldn't walk to them without drawing more unwanted attention to
myself, because the three
guys were standing in between us but further in front.
But I knew if I moved in Axel's direction, they could easily get a hold of me so I
stayed rooted in my spot.
"Oh. Look who we have here," The main guy looked at his chuckling friends with a
laugh as he gestured to
Axel and Jester. "A dog and a rangatan"
If this was in different circumstances, Jester would of said something back, but
even he looked tense and
alert, keeping his mouth tightly shut.
"Well? Are you going to answer my question West?" The main guy asked again after
they finished laughing at
the pathetic joke.
"Why are you here Mase?"
I gripped tightly onto the handle of the swing and gulped when I heard Hunter's
deep, low growl and saw his
harsh stare.
How is it that these guys weren't running away after hearing his voice? I think I
just pee'd in my pants and his
intense, scary glare wasn't even aimed at me.
www.ebook-converter
"Why can't I be here? It's a public park after all," 'Mase' gestured around the
area. "that's why I'm here. Now,
I answered your question you answer mine. Whose this babe?" He grinned at me and
took a step in my
direction.
"Don't," Hunter's voice thundered out all of a sudden. "Don't you F*CKING dare go
near her."
I looked between them with wide, scared eyes, my breathing coming out in short
quick puffs.
Mase let out a maniac laugh and clapped his hands, "Ooohhh, does wittle Hunter West
have a craaa-ush?" He
cooed in a girly voice then spoke with a sneer. "That's alright. I can manage. You
can have any remaining
leftover's after I have a go with her first. That way, we'll know if she's good or
not."
I could hear distinct shouts and laughter but all I could focus on was Mase as he
walked in my direction with
a lustful, conniving look on his face. I stumbled back, my back hitting a rod that
supported the swings when
he was about three feet away from me.
"Come here sexy. I'll be quick," His went to grab my arm which was tightly pressed
against my chest but he
was stopped just inches away from me.
I followed the white knuckled hand that was gripping onto Mase's forearm and looked
up at Hunter's face in
awe.
"I told you to not go near her. Didn't I?" I shivered at Hunter's deadly voice.
Everything happened so quickly. Hunter had shoved him away from me and repeatedly
started punching his
face like there was no tommorow.
P 8-6
I gasped as the other two guys soon joined in. It was one against three, but I
watched on in amazement, shock
and fright as Hunter fought them easily.
Like a professional fighter.
I was so caught up in watching them that I hadn't noticed Linkin make his way to
me.
"JESTER! Take them to Hunter's house!" He pushed me into Jester's chest.
Without any hesistation, Jester tugged Alora and me to the car. I looked over my
shoulder to find Linkin and
Axel had joined into the fight has well.
"Jester," I worriedly said when I saw Hunter receive a rather harsh blow to his
stomach making him bend in
pain.
"Don't worry. Everything will be alright," He grunted as he opened the front door
for me and quickly helped
me inside.
How did he know that everything was going to alright? I looked out the window at
the six blurry figures.
Feeling a pat on my knee I looked over at Jester with teary eyes. Alora was already
sobbing in the back seat.
www.ebook-converter
"They messed with the wrong guy," He said with a scowl and reversed the car in one
quick motion and sped
of from the park.
"I guess you deserve to know now that you had seen what had happened," He spoke up
as he went past a red
light without any care.
I looked over at him in confusion, rubbing my eyes to get rid of the wetness. "What
do you mean?" I
mumbled.
He quickly glanced at me than back at the road. "Hunter's a street fighter"
__________________________________________________________
me at my parents * spreads legs *
P 8-7
Chapter 9
206K 5.1K 649
by Missii
Chapter 9
I shakily stepped out the car, my mind buzzing with what had happened and what I
had heard.
Hunter was a street fighter.
I shook my head and rubbed my forehead. Oh god. That thought was just giving me a
headache. Why? I had
no idea.
"MAMA WEST!" Alora suddenly cried out as she slammed the car door and ran inside
the small house.
Forgetting about my thoughts I looked around the place with a frown on my face.
This was the area I had seen Hunter walking at on my first day at school. I turned
back around and looked up
at the house.
The brown paint on the small house looked dull and worn out. A big oak tree near
the right side of the house
towered over it with it's branches shading the house and making it appear even more
dark and tiny.
www.ebook-converter
The windows looked like they had never been opened because they had metal rods
placed in front of them.
Hmm. I guess that was a good idea. Who knows how many thieves and criminals roamed
these streets at
night.
Other than the fact that it looked old and in a desperate need for help, if you
paid close attention you could
see that they had tried to make this house look somewhat better.
I'm guessing that Mrs West was a garden lover. Her plants looked very well kept,
the small front lawn was
mowed down to perfection.
An image of Hunter topless, with sleek sweaty muscles as he mowed the front lawn
under the hot sun popped
into my head all of a sudden.
I let out a quiet groan and gave my cheek a light smack, quickly acting like I
didn't do that when Jester called
to me.
Glancing around the area one last time, I followed after him into the house.
Like they say, looks can be decieving. Not only about humans but also..... houses.
The inside of the West's house was absolutely amazing. It wasn't filled with fancy
furniture or anything classy
like that. But you could sense this... warm, welcoming, cosy feel.
The walls were painted a deep, dark burgundy colour. Framed pictures of drawings
(some looking very
professional and the others looking like they were done by a talented, artistic
child) were hung up on the
P 9-1
walls.
I stared at them in amazement. I could tell which ones were Hunter's, but when it
got to the kid's drawings, I
had no idea.
Who could of done them, I wondered.
Hearing tiny foot steps come in my direction, I looked away from the pictures and
at the entrance of what
looked like the kitchen.
The little girl had two messy pigtails, a greyish-blue loose dress that kept
slipping of one shoulder. She held
onto a slightly dirty teddy bear by it's hand and looked up at me with big, round
green eyes.
"Luna," I heard Jester say in the background, but I didn't look away from the girl.
"This little cherub here is-"
"Hayley," I interrupted him before he could continue. "What's she doing here?" I
then asked with a frown. My
eyes stayed rooted on her until I saw her mother come out from the kitchen with
Alora, tagging along.
"Oh!" Hayley's moth- Mrs West's eyes widened and her mouth dropped open in
surprise. "Luna!"
I stood there in silence. Not knowing how to respond to what I was seeing in front
of me.
www.ebook-converter
"Wow. Well.... this is quiet a surprise," She breathed out a chuckle. "Small world
huh?"
Very.
"Are you friends with Hunter?" She asked me as she bent down and lifted her
daughter.
"Er.." I shuffled around on my feet, not quiet meeting either of Alora's and
Jester's confused but curious eyes.
"I-I'm friends with Jester..." I finally said.
Was Hunter my friend?
I pushed that thought away and focused on Mrs West when she spoke again. "That's
great! I'd like to say that
you have some amazing friends. Don't lose them," She gave me a warm smile. Her pale
blue eyes sparkled
with kindness. She had this soft nature about her that I took an immediate liking
to.
Lost for words I opted to just give her a smile back.
"How..." Jester looked between us with furrowed brows. "Do you know each other?"
Mrs West let out a laugh, "We met each other on that day when Hunter decided to
have a temper tantrum. I
was late to pick up Hayley from school, so Luna here looked after her. Oh! How's
your brother dear. Sam
was it?"
I nodded, "Yes, Sam's his name and he's fine."
"Good," There was a moment of silence. "If it's not to much to ask, could you maybe
ask your brother to be
P 9-2
friends with Hayley?" She bounced Hayley up and down and smiled down at her
daughter. Hayley covered
her face and turned her head away from us. "She's too shy," Mrs West continued on.
"I'm afraid that she will
be lonely through out her entire school years."
"No problem at all," I smiled at the caring, lovely mother. "I'm sure Sam would
love to be friends with
Hayley. And he can be very persistant so they'll be friends in no matter of time."
She beamed back at me, "Thankyou so much Luna. Really. Whether you realise it or
not, you are doing me a
huge favor."
"Oh no," I shook my head. "You don't need to thank-"
The door behind me all of a sudden slammed open. I spun around on my heels,
expecting the worst but let out
a sigh in relief when I saw who it was.
Hunter's dark blue eyes immediately narrowed in on me. His bleeding lip stood out
on his face and his fists
were tightly clenched.
I wrinkled my eyebrows lightly in worry as I looked at his condition. All he seemed
to do is get hurt.
Looking back into his still angry eyes, I took a hesitant step back when he walked
in my direction.
www.ebook-converter
I briefly flicked my eyes past him to see Axel and Linkin standing at the front
door and watching us with a
frown on their faces, then back at Hunter when he stood directly in front of me.
I gulped and looked straight ahead at his chest as he stared down at me. His warm
breath fanning against the
top of my head.
My fingers curled and my heart sped up when he gently, almost hesistantly cupped my
cheek and tilted my
head up.
My eyes locked on to his hooded ones. He swept his gaze over my face then asked me
with his deep voice
rumbling, "Are you okay?"
There was only silence as he waited for my answer. I could feel everyone's eyes on
us-on me- and this just
made me feel flustered and hot.
"Luna?"
My breath came out shaky and I blinked my eyes several times when I heard him say
my name for the first
time.
Oh god. I wanted to hear him say my name with his lips against-
Squeezing my eyes shut briefly, I re-opened them and answered in a quiet voice, "Y-
yes. I'm fine."
He stayed where he was and looked into my eyes for a few second. Seconds that felt
like hours to me.
I knew he was uncertain and didn't quiet believe me but for some reason, I wanted
the worried look to
P 9-3
disappear from his face.
"I'm fine," I said in an even lower voice with was filled with truth and honesty.
My body stiffened even more when I felt his thumb move side to side just below my
bottom lip. He finally
stepped away from me with an unreadable emotion in his eyes. Giving me a nod, he
swiftly turned around
and walked away with me watching after his stiff and tense body till he disappeared
into a room.
I let out a quiet deep breath and sagged my shoulders.
What was all that?
I tried really hard to not meet anyone's eyes, but failed. Mrs West looked at me
with a frown. Various
emotions flashing through her eyes. One that caught me by surprise. Happiness....?
At this point I really wanted to know what she was thinking. I mean, her son and I
had a sort of intimate
moment just then.
Wait.... was it intimate? Or was Hunter just being a caring friend?
The headache that had gone away, now came back in full force.
www.ebook-converter
Clearing my throat in the silent house, I spoke up, "It's getting dark. My mum will
be getting worried... err...
I-I need to go home..."
No one spoke or moved for a moment till Linkin offered to drop me off home.
"Okay. Well," I looked at Mrs West awkwardly. "Thanks... Mrs West."
She blinked at me then shook her head and put Hayley down, "Oh no dear. Thank you,"
She then gave me a
smile which had a hint of sadness in it. "And it's Ms West. Or you can call me
Helen or as your friends like
to say, Mama West."
I gave her a polite smile and nodded.
Ms..
I looked over at Hayley and gave her a wave in goodbye.
Linkin, Axel, Alora and I made our way to the Bennett's car. Jester wanted to stay
back so he wasn't coming
with us.
Giving Mrs- Ms West a final wave, Linkin accelerated forward.
*************************************************************
The trip to my house was silent. It was like we were all lost in our thoughts. Well
I was.
I couldn't get my mind of Hunter and it was starting to really bug me. I
unconciously touched the bottom of my
P 9-4
lip, where he had rubbed his thumb against.
"We're here," I heard Linkin comment from the drivers seat.
I let out a sigh and stepped out. "Thanks for driving me here Linkin," I smiled at
them but then it turned into a
frown when I realised what I had said. "Wait... you drived without..aren't you 17?"
He smirked at me, "Nope. Alora and I are 18."
I looked over at the giggling girl with a raised eyebrow.
"See ya at school shiny," Linkin then said.
I stepped away from the car as he reversed, their laughs reaching my ears.
"BYE LUNA!" Axel poked his head out the window and screamed as they sped off.
I gave him a big wave then slowly made my way inside the house as I rubbed my
forehead and grimaced.
I really needed a hot shower and a nap.
_______________________________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
Ya same mother same I'M MELTING
P 9-5
Chapter 10
210K 5.3K 721
by Missii
Chapter 10
I walked into Bio class the next day, feeling slugish and still half asleep. I had
barely slept last night because
all I could think about was what had happened and it didn't help that Sammie-boy
was screaming and crying
all night because he had a night mare.
I let out a grumble and plopped onto my seat, taking out my book and pencil case. I
watched the door and
waited for Jester's arrival. Since I had come just as the bell rang I didn't have
the time to meet the group.
I tapped my fingers on the table and swung my legs back and forth, humming a random
tune quietly. Soon
after, everyone started pouring into the room speaking loudly and just plain
mucking around. As I watched
them take their seats, I heard the familiar loud laughter reach my ears. I looked
over at Jester with a grin but
it instantly disappeared and a frown took over its place.
What's Hunter doing here?
www.ebook-converter
"Luna!" Jester gave my back a slap as he sat down on the stool beside me. "Look
who's going to be joining us
in Bio from now on!"
My brown eyes briefly met pale blue orbs before I looked back at Jester. I shuffled
on my stool nervously
and tried not to think about that moment Hunter and I had at his house.
"Alrighty! Everyone settle down," I heard Mr Campbell say as he entered the room
with his equipment. "Mr
West. Come here for a moment please."
I watched after Hunter's wide back as he casually walked over to Mr Campbell with
his hands tucked into
his jean pockets.
Whilst I kept my eyes on him, I leant closer to Jester, "Why's he here?" I
whispered.
"Why are you whispering?" He whispered back.
I leant away from him to give him a scowl.
"Okay, okay," he pulled me closer to him again. "You know that day when he had a
temper tantrum?"
I slowly nodded.
"Yeah... well, his teacher doesn't want him in her class anymore so the Principle
put him in our's."
My mind blanked for a second before I finally registered what he had said.
Oh nooo. He's going to be in this class as well!
P 10-1
There goes my concentration......
"Bro! Hunter!" Jester all of a sudden called out.
I turned to him and followed his gaze to find Hunter making his way to the back of
the room.
"Come sit with us."
I froze when I heard Jester's invite.
"Come on man! Luna move over," He then told me.
"Why can't you?" I hissed at him.
"Because... I like sitting at the edge. It makes me feel...er... edgy?" I gave him
a glare at his lame excuse but
moved to the middle when Hunter neared closer to us.
This table was enough for only two people. Not three!
I gulped and rubbed the back of my neck nervously as I saw Hunter pull his stool
beside me from the corner
of my eyes.
www.ebook-converter
Since he was so big, his arm brushed against the side of my body making me flush.
I sat there awkwardly and stiff in between them. Trying my very best to not move so
that I wouldn't touch
Hunter. I pulled on my black cardigan feeling overly warm and sweaty all of a
sudden but didn't dare to
remove it.
"Okay," Mr Campbell called out as he set up the TV. Looks like we were going to
watch something... "We'll
be going on a Bio excursion after your exams are done. Cassie, can you please hand
out the notes," He asked
a girl with curly auburn hair.
"Where to sir?" Another girl with big glasses asked from the front of the room.
"To the country side... I think. It should be on the note. Don't forget to pay
before the payment date or else you
won't be coming," He warned us as he put in a dvd. Soon after loud chatter arose
within the room.
"WOOT! WOOT!" Jester pumped the air as he grinned at Hunter and I. "We're going on
a excursion! I hadn't
been to one since year nine!"
I gave him a half smile at his excitement then looked down at the note trying very
hard not to think about my
prickling, sweaty body and not to rip my cardigan in half.
"Alright. Everybody shutup," The old man (teacher) bluntly said. "We'll be watching
a documentary-"
Cheers rang out but they quickly turned into groans at what he said next.
"Write down any notes because you will be tested about some of the things from this
dvd in your exam."
P 10-2
"Why sir?!" Bradley, the school nuisance whined.
"Don't ask questions. Just do as your told," Was the reply he got.
Serves him right. Im suprised that boy isn't expelled yet. All he did was laze
around and ruin others
education. Maybe Hunter could give him a good bashing...he was a street fighter
after all.
I peeked a glance at the massive form sitting beside me. I caught a glimpse of his
tense face before the lights
went out.
"Time for me to sleep," Jester mumbled under his breath and rested his head on his
arms.
Nooo. Don't go to sleep. Don't go to sleep. Don't go to sleeeeep, I silently begged
as I looked at him make
himself more comfortable.
I licked my lips and my throat felt dry. The temperature in the room seemed to go
up a notch, or..was it just
me? My breathing came out quickly as I heard him move around on his stool making
his body brush against
mine again. Not being able to bear it anymore I quickly removed my cardigan,
revealing a white singlet
beneath it.
I let out a quiet sigh of relief as the cool air touched my slightly sweaty skin. I
leant forward and rested my
hands on the table and tried to concentrate on the documentary which I knew was
going to be a very hard task
from now on.
www.ebook-converter
****
Looks like I'm going to have to copy the notes from someone else, if they let me
that was. The entire lesson I
sat still like a cardboard in the fear that I might touch Hunter. Yes, yes. I know
he doesn't have cooties or any
disease but my body seemed to react very unusally and I was uncomfortable with
that.
I rolled my shoulders back and forth as we made our way outside for our break. I
could feel his eyes on my
back but I acted like I didn't notice.
"Luna!" Axel cried out as we neared our hang out tree. He dropped his bag on the
ground and ran in my
direction.
"Oh god," I muttered right before I was crushed by his bear hug.
"I missed you," He whispered into my shoudler.
I smiled softly and rubbed his head.
He pulled away and looked at me with a worried expression, "Are you alright."
I immediatly knew the question was about what had happened yesterday.
"Im fine Ax," I gave him a half smile and spoke quietly so the others wouldn't be
able to hear us. "Still a bit
suprised but other than that I'm fine."
P 10-3
"Good," He rubbed my cheek and grinned. "I bought some lollies for you-"
"No. He stole them from his little sister," Linkin interrupted and commented as he
walked past us. I looked
over my shoulder to see him standing next to Hunter.
I flicked my eyes at Hunter briefly to find him studying me through narrowed eyes.
I swallowed and quickly looked away.
"Hey!" Axel objected. "I didn't steal any lollies from-"
"Lollies!" Jester shouted excitedly as he and Alora joined us. "Where are the
lollies?!"
I rolled my eyes and Axel opened his mouth to say something when my mobile phone
rang.
The group stopped talking and looked at me. I gave Alora, Axel and Jester a
apologetic look (because they
were standing in front of me) and walked away from them to answer the call.
"Hello," I greeted as I sat under the tree with my bag next to me.
"Lunnaaa," A low raspy voice breathed from the other side.
www.ebook-converter
"Who's this?" I asked with a frown.

"Your worst nightmare."
I rolled my eyes when I realised it was my loser of a cousin. "Stanley you a**."
"How did you know?!" He asked with his normal, deep, manly voice.
"Stan. You need to change it up a bit. You always say 'your worst nightmare,'" I
tried to imitate him.
"Aww bum. Anyways, how are ya?"
I leant back against the tree to be more comfortable. "I'm doing well. What about
you?"
"Good, good. Why didn't you call me?"
"I'm so sorry Stan," I apologised. "I was going to but-"
"You forgot," He interrupted and finished of what I was going to say.
"Yea... well you should of called me," I then said.

"I was going to but I forgot," He mocked me.
I let out a laugh, "What ever you say Stan. Why did you call me now anyway? You do
know that I'm at school
right?"
"No I had no idea you were at school," I rolled my eyes at his sarcasm. "I'm on a
break as well and I
P 10-4
remembered you. So me being the bigger person decided to call you."
I grinned, "Sureeeee," I turned my head to watch the group only to find Hunter
making his way in my
direction with a bag in one hand. "Hey Stan. I gotta go."
"Why? Is your boyfriend there?"
I scoffed, "No dumb bum. I'll call you when I get home."
"Okay. Just don't forget again," He warned.
"I won't," Hunter was nearing closer to me so I turned my head away from his view
and spoke quietly. "Bye
Stanley."
"See ya boob," I shook my head when I heard the familiar nickname which was given
to me when my breasts
sprung into a C cup back in 8th grade, "I love you"
I smiled softly, "I love you too Stan. Bye," I hung up and turned around. The soft
loving smile on my face
instantly disappeared when I saw Hunter standing right next to me with narrowed,
hooded eyes which soon
turned into an unreadable expression.
We stared at each other for a moment before he chucked the plastic bag he was
holding roughly on to my lap.
www.ebook-converter
It was a bag filled with lollies.
I looked up to thank him but he had already walked off. I watched flabbergasted at
his tense back, hunched
shoulders and fisted hands as he stormed past the group with an angry step in his
stride.
What had I done?!
_________________________________________________________
He’s tryna set them up from the start i see you ?? Wooooo Yes Boi be jealous??
P 10-5
Chapter 11
214K 5.5K 1K
by Missii
Chapter 11
He was pissed off.
At me.
And It didn't take a genius to figure it out.
I knew it as soon as I walked into Maths class. I was heading in his direction to
sit in the seat next to him and
that was when he aimed his angry, narrowed, dark blue eyes at me in accusation and
warning. They told me
that if I were to sit next to him than there would be consequences.
What did I do? I stood still like an idiot with my nose wrinkled as I stared back
at him. Finally I decided to
take a seat else where just to be safe.
Im sure he wouldn't hurt a female but... he was a street fighter with a bad temper
after all. Who knows what
he's capable of.
www.ebook-converter
The lesson went by with me sitting by myself completely confused out of my mind and
with him sitting by
himself drawing away as if though the warning he had given me never even happened.
What the HECK did I do to him?!
*************************
"What the heck did you do?" Jester asked me as he stared after Hunter who had
shouldered past me roughly
after Maths class. I rolled my eyes and grumbled as I rubbed my shoulder.
"I don't know Jesterrr," I whined. "I don't know what I did! He's been like that
the entire lesson."
"You sure?" Axel raised an eyebrow at me. "You must have done something to piss him
off."
I opened my mouth to defend myself when Alora and Linkin joined us.
"He was like that yesterday as well," Linkin looked over at me in suspicion. "Ever
since lunch. Shiny. What
did you do?"
What....?
Lunch? I blinked in confusion as I tried to remember back to the events that had
happened yesterday.
Wait.....Oh yea! My eyea widened when I remembed him chucking the lolly bag in my
lap roughly then
walking away angrily.
P 11-1
"Yeah," I looked at them. "I was on the phone speaking to Stan when Hunter came up
to me to give me Axel's
lolly bag. He was angry but I didn't know why."
They shared a look.
"Stan eh?" Linkin wiggled his eyebrows.
"Yeah...." I trailed of not knowing why he wiggled his eyebrows in such a
suggestive manner.
"You never told me you had a boyfriend!" Axel accusingly cried out.
I frowned at him "What?"
"You never told me you had a boyfriend!"
"Maybe... cause I don't have one?"
"Then who's Stan?" Alora asked innocently.
"Eww yuck!" I shuddered in disgust. "Stanley's not my boyfriend! He's my cousin."
Axel's expression instantly changed to a relieved one.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh. Well then that's good," He gave my back a pat.
I rolled my eyes and scowled at him briefly just as Jester and Linkin let out a
loud laugh catching the
attention of others in the corridor.
"Err.. I think we should head out," I quietly suggested as I felt some of the eyes
on me.
"Dude!" Jester and Linkin high fived each other as we slowly made our way outside.
"That's why he was so
pissed off!" Jester ecstatically said.
"Yea bro!" Linkon grinned widely. "You should of seen him. He was acting like a
chick with his red P plates
(periods)."
I wrinkled my nose in disgust. Men shouldn't be allowed to say stuff like that.
Period.
Urghh. I shook my head to get rid of the red images from my mind.
"Oh my god!" I looked over my shoulder to see Jester clapping his hands excitedly.
"This is gonna be so
much fun!"
I wrinkled my brows, "What's going to be so much fun?"
The two idiots grinned at me freakishly and spoke at the same time, "Stanley."
"Stanley..?"
Alora wrapped her arm around my neck and turned my head forward, "Don't worry about
them Luna. They're
P 11-2
just a pair of freaks who shouldn't of been allowed out of the mental institution."
"Oi!" She suddenly cried out as she came to a stop and whipped around to glare at
Linkin.
"We aren't from the mental institution you old hag. You are," Linkin smirked at
her.
Alora being the kid she was, childishly stuck her tongue out while Axel grabbed my
hand and pulled me
away from them.
"Forget about those losers. Anyway, are you coming over to my house today?"
I shut my eyes as I got a head ache from just thinking about his house then re-
opened them.
"I can't Ax," I looked up at him as apologetically as I could, trying to ignore the
bickering from behind me. "I
have to go to work."
"Work?" He looked at me with furrowed brows.
"Yeah. I wasn't meant to but one of the worker cancelled out because of some family
problem so I have to
take over his shift."
"But we have school..."
www.ebook-converter
"It's a half day for seniors today you dummy. Have you forgotten?"
He scratched his head in realisation, "Aw yeah. I forgot but now I remember," He
gave me a cheesy grin
which suddenly turned into a pout.
"Awww bummer! Now you can't come to my house!"
I gave him a half smile, "Maybe next time."
To be honest. I was sorta glad that I had work today cause if I were to go to the
Hodgins house again, then it
would mean having to take a day of tomorrow. No offense to Sophia, but I had been
to their house three times
already and that was more then enough to last another month.
All those brown haired human beings.
I shuddered. I don't think I can look at sex the same way anymore.
*********************************************************
I let out a quiet grumble as I filled the cone up with cookie's and cream icecream.
I was meant to finish an
hour ago but unfortunately I couldn't. I guess the only good thing about this is
that I'll get paid extra.
"Here you go," I smiled at the little blonde-haired girl as I leant over the
counter to give her the ice-cream.
She gave me a cheeky smile, "Thank you."
P 11-3
I watched after her and her father as they left the store and let out a gasp as I
caught a glimpse of the mostly
darkened sky before the doors slid close.
I looked over at the clock and saw that it was 6:45pm.
I let out a groan and ran a hand over my face. I had called up my parents (from the
store phone becase I didn't
bring my mobile with me), and told them that I would be late, but not an hour and a
half late. No point in
calling them now. They'd be furious.
"You can leave Luna," My manager, Mr Hugh told me.
Finally! I quickly took of the apron and un-did my hair, releasing it lose.
"You did a great job today," He praised me.
I gave the middle aged man a sincere smile, "Thanks sir."
I gave my co-worker, Lisa, a final goodbye wave and walked out the store pulling my
brown jumper tightly
to my chest and lowering my head to watch where I was stepping.
Since there were others walking on the street -good people... i think- I wasn't
that afraid. I hummed my way
to the empty train station just in time to catch my train.
www.ebook-converter
I quickly went into a random carriage and sat down in a seat which was closer to
the exit door because It just
made me feel somewhat safer. The bad thing about the train I catch is that not many
people go in it.
Especially towards the night time. And if there were people, it would be junkies.
I sat quietly the rest of the ride, cause I had nothing else better to do. I hadn't
brought my phone or my ipod
with me. Infact, I didn't even bring my work bag which I carried around because it
had a pepper spray in it....
my dad's order. So I had nothing on me and the only some what entertaining thing I
could do was play 'I spy'
by myself as I looked out the window or read the graffitii written on the seats.
I smirked as I read a phone number and underneath it, it said 'Call me babes. No
gays'.
Desperate people these days...
***
Ten or so minutes later, I let out a yawn and stepped of the train. I looked up at
the sky as the light from the
lamp shone down on me and noticed that you could only see tiny specks of day light.
Lunaaaa, I felt the train whizz by behind me as I cautiously looked around the
train station and spotted a guy,
hiddin amongst the shadows smoking a cigarette. My body tingled and this weird,
unfamiliar feeling arose in
my stomach.
Get home quickly.
I pressed my teeth together tightly and lowered my eyes to the ground as I

hesitantly walked past him and
away from the railtracks. From the corner of my eye I watched as he stayed where he
was, leaning against the
P 11-4
wall with his eyes on me. Until I was several feet away from him, then only did I
glance over my shoulder
and that was when my heart started thumping loudly inside of me. My breathing came
out in short puffs and
my throat became dry.
He was following me!
I bit my lip and walked a little faster, so that he wouldn't think that I was
trying to get away from him. I was a
slow runner and if he was some sort of a weird, physco guy, I didn't want him
chasing after me. Being clumsy
wasn't an option if that was the case.
Just to make sure that he wasn't an innocent guy who happened to walk in the same
direction as me, I went on
a little detour.
And that little detour proved that he was infact a physco who didn't have good
intentions against me. I could
feel the faint, dizzyness sweeping into me because of the fear and without having
another thought I broke into
a run.
My feet pounded against the pavement as I ran across the empty car park. Over the
ringing noise in my ear, I
could hear the guy behind me running as well.
A scream got stuck in my throat when I felt his hands skim against the back of my
hair. The adrenaline kicked
in as I spotted a bunch of guys (6) on the other side of the car park, and my run
turned into a full blown out
sprint.
www.ebook-converter
As I neared them they turned their heads in my direction and stood up, just in time
for me to run into a guys
wide chest who was the first to stand up. I wasn't able to see him because of the
hoody he was wearing
which shadowed his face. I didn't know if they were good guys but one against six,
that man had no chance.
The guy pulled me tightly against his chest, almost in a protective manner as
another guy let out a "What the
f*ck...?"
I turned my head around and shakily pointed a finger at the man who had been
following me. He was standing
a few feet away from us. Not even looking out of breath.
"Pass the girl to me," His low, raspy voice reached my ear and I let out a shudder.
The fingers on my shoulder that were holding onto me to keep me steady, now dug
into my flesh.
I pushed my self further into the unknown man's chest in the hope of getting rid of
the pain. but when it didn't,
I let out a whimper. The noise I made instantly stopped the man from clawing his
fingers any deeper into my
shoulder.
"Who the f*ck are you?" The guy who had spoken earlier, asked.
"That. You don't need to know. All I want is the girl," He answered. What scared me
the most was the casual
tone in his voice.
This guy was a nutcase!!!
P 11-5
"You want the girl?" I felt the chest rumble against my ear. The next second I was
shoved away and my wrist
was gripped by a large, rough hand.
I twisted on my heels and was forcefully pulled towards the physco.
"You want the girl?" I was pushed forward so that I was standing directly in front
of the man, two steps
away, "Here she is."
Tears prickled in the corner of my eyes as I watched the physco let out a smile.
His eyes looked me over up
and down with lust and hunger as he licked his lips. As if though he could
literally eat me.
Oh god. Not only was he a physco but I think he's a cannibal as well.
Mase (guy with tattoo's and piercings from the park) got nothing on him.
The physco let out a laugh with a mad glint in his eyes as he looked past me,
"Thankyou brother. It's been
ages since I had my needs fulfilled."
A tear escaped and ran down my cheek.
"Oh looky," He clapped his hands ecstatically. "She's crying. Criers are
screamers," He licked his lips and
wiggled his tongue. I shuddered with disgust at his action. "My favourite."
www.ebook-converter
He made a move to grab me but was stopped by the guy who I had thought would help
me.
"Wait. Just as a warning," My eyebrows wrinkled slightly at the familiar voice but
I thought nothing of it.
"You touch her. I break your hand."
I blinked rapidly making my vision more blurry so I quickly wiped away the wetness
to find the physco
looking past my shoulder with a blank look.
So he did want to help me.
"What did you say?" Nutcase asked.
"You heard me. You touch her, I break your hand."
.......
I jumped in startle as the physco let out a maniac laughter.
"You-" laugh "-are-" laugh "-going to-" slaps knee, laughs "-break-" laugh "-my
hand-" wipes eyes "If I touch
her?!" The laughter from his expression completely wiped out to reveal a deadly
one.
"This guy's f*ckin' messed up," I heard a mumble come from behind me.
His eyebrows narrowed in challange and a sly smirk appeared on his mouth, "I'd like
to see you try."
I let out a gasp as he suddenly gripped onto my forearm and slammed me against his
body with my back
P 11-6
against his chest. I squirmed and struggled against him as he cackled "I TOUCHED
HER! I TOUCHER
HER! WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU GONNA DO YOU MOTHA F*CKER?!"
My hair swayed in front of me, blocking my view.
"Let go!" I cried out.
"SILENCE YOU B*TCH!" He crushed my cheeks together then whispered in my ear in a
low voice, "Wait
till I have my way with you. Then you can scream."
Over the ringing noise in my ear and the dizzyness I felt, I heard the guy (not the
physco) speak out "I warned
you."
The next thing I knew, I was ripped away from the physco and shoved away. Because
of the force behind it, I
fell on the ground, landing on my hands.
I pushed my hair away from my face and watched the backside of the guy as he
stepped on the physco's
forearm and in one fluid motion he grabbed his wrist and pulled it up.
I turned my head away from the scene and squeezed my eyes tightly in disgust and
shock when I heard the
snap sound of his hand breaking and his shout in agony.
www.ebook-converter
The physco continued to shout out in pain as the other guys joined in to bash him
up.
My head flung in their direction when I heard someone say, "Finish him off."
Finish him off?!
I was so in shock as I watched the other guys punch and kick him, each one taking
their turn and pleasure to
make their mark on him that I hadn't noticed the guy who had snapped his arm in
half, come up to me until he
grabbed me under my arms and pulled me up.
I looked up with wide eyes which widened even more (if that's possible) as I looked
into the harsh, deadly
face.
My expression quickly turned into one of relief as tears filled my eyes.
"Hunter-"
I stumbled backwards from his sudden shove.
"WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!" He exploded as he stalked in my direction
making me
walk back in fear. The vein in his neck pulsed dangerously and his eyes shone a
dark, dark blue. Almost
appearing black.
"DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE F*CKIN' TIME IS?! HUH?!"
"I-I" I stammered.
P 11-7
"ANSWER ME!"
An involuntary sob escaped my mouth.
"DON'T YOU DARE CRY!" He snapped and I quickly covered my mouth with my hand. "NOW
ANSWER
ME! WHAT HECK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!"
My back hit what seemed like a brick wall "I-I" I gulped and tried to control my
overwhelming emotions and
tried to ignore the background noises of the physco shouting out in pain.
"I was late fr-from work."
I watched nervously and in fear as he came to a stop mere inches away from me.
He lay two hands on either side of my head and leant forward, his eyes calculating
and in rage.
I licked my lips and stared into his eyes, not once wavering.
A few seconds later he squeezed his eyes shut tightly and pressed his mouth against
my ear. My knees
wobbled and this sudden weakness took over me. I gripped on to his hoody and
pressed my self into him
with my eyes closed.
www.ebook-converter
"Never," He breathed into my ear in warning. "Ever again, will you be at the
station past five. I don't care if
you lose your job. Is that clear?"
I pressed my head into his warm neck. His scent triggering a memory.
I felt my body being shaken. "Is that clear Luna?"
"Hmm."
"Promise?" I didn't miss the slight shake in his voice.
I pushed away to look up at his face, "I promise." I quietly spoke.
He let out another sigh and roughly ran his hand on the side of my face.
Were we having another intimate moment?
Just as I thought that, he pulled away and looked me over once. As if to make sure
that I was alright.
When he saw my scraped hands he gripped it to see the palms and released a curse at
the condition of them.
I watched in awe and softness at the pained expression on his face. He looked like
he was in pain at seeing
me hurt.
Was he really?
"Luna..." His voice rumbled from deep inside his chest. He looked like he wanted to
say something but than
P 11-8
decided against it. Instead he tugged me closer to him and we stared at each other
for a moment before he
pushed me away and started pulling me away from the car park.
"CENA!" He shouted out in the direction of the boys. Who were they? "KEEP IT
QUIET!"
My eyes widened and my mouth dropped open. Was he serious?!
I looked away from them to find Hunter staring at me, "Where do you live?"
"Umm, T-ten minutes away from here."
"Lead the way."
Glancing up at him quickly I walked past him, with him following closely behind.
____________________________________________________________
Chilllllll WAIT WHAT!!!?! OMG ITS JOHN CENAAAAAAAA!!!
www.ebook-converter
P 11-9
Chapter 12
215K 5.3K 1K
by Missii
Chapter 12
I walked quietly along the pathway with Hunter following closely behind. So close
that I kept thinking his
toes would bump into the back of my heel.
As soon as we had walked away from the station all I had on my mind were a bunch of
questions that I knew
I wouldn't get any answers to anytime soon. So I was currently trying very hard to
push those questions away
to the back of my mind and trying to not feel self-concious about my backside. Why
you may ask. Because I
could feel his eyes on me and I had a big butt that I was very concious about. Big
butt and big breasts... Urghh
the things I would do to have them in a smaller size.
I crossed my arms and pressed them tightly against my chest, slight hunching my
shoulders up when the wind
blew a bit stronger and colder. It was completely dark which meant I was in deep
shit. My parents were
going to go nuts.
I let out a sigh just as I heard a dog bark out from a distance further in front of
us all of a sudden. The sound
made me look up and I instantly came to a stand stil when I saw a lanky, big dog
run in our direction.
www.ebook-converter
My eyes widened as I roamed my eyes over it's full appearance when it went under
neath a street light. It
looked like a stray dog. A hungry, mad eyed stray dog.
I took a step back and my body bumped against Hunter but I payed him no attention
because my eyes were
soley focused on the black, skinny dog until I felt him slip his arm around my
waist and pull me closer to him
in a protective way.
I looked up at his face to find him glaring down at the dog.
Without a word he slowly pulled me away from the dog while it kept barking at us
but it did not make any
move to come closer to us.
I gripped onto Hunter's hand that was around my waist tightly as we walked away.
This was definently one very bad day for me.
We made the rest of the way to my house in uncomfortable silence. Well for me it
was uncomfortable, only
because I was so aware of his warm, solid body pressed against the side of my arm.
Finally coming to a stop in front of my house, I turned around to face him with my
arms crossed infront of my
chest as he unwrapped his arm from around my waist.
We stood there for a few seconds with him staring at me and with me nervously
looking up at him or down at
the beautiful cement ground.
P 12-1
"Umm.." I mumbled quietly whilst glancing up at him quickly. "Thanks.. for helping
me back there.. you
know, from that.. that guy.."
"Don't mention it," His response came a bit delayed. "Remember what I told you?"
I looked up and frowned at him in confusion. He took a step closer to me and I
glanced at his hand as it came
up and held my left elbow gently.
"I don't want you at the station past five," Goosebumps arose at the sound of his
low, husky voice and I tried
to concentrate on what he was trying to say, "Luna," He shook my lightly. "I'm
serious."
I bit my lip and nodded when I saw his expression.
"If I or any of my mates catch you there past five, there will be consequences."
I raised an eyebrow at his warning.
Hmmm, I wonder what sort of consequences...
Oh god. Me and my dirty mind.
"Nothing pleasureable," I locked my eyes with his hooded ones and blushed at his
comment. It was like he
knew what was running across my mind.
www.ebook-converter
He pulled me closer to his body and leant in to speak in my ear. I shivered lightly
and shut my eyes when I
felt his hot breath blowing against my ear lobe.
"Next time, make sure you bring pepper spray."
I re-opened my eyes and rolled them. Just like my dad.. I was expecting something
more romantic but then
again it is Hunter we're talking about.
He pulled his head away slightly and lifted me onto my tip toes so that we were
eye-to-eye.
"Ask your manager to give you a morning shift," He spoke in a rumbling throaty
voice as he flicked his eyes
back and forth between my eyes and lips occasionally glancing down at my chest
area.
I gripped onto his wide shoulders and nodded my head not being able to trust my
voice.
"If he doesn't.." He whispered just as our foreheads bumped against one another and
stayed leaning against
each other. "Tell me. I'll settle it."
"Okay," I replied breathlessly. I had no idea where this was going or how this
started but I wasn't going to
stop it. I liked the feel of him against me. His thick, solid muscles underneath my
fingers..
Due to our close proximity I felt this sleepy, hazey feeling wash over me.
All I wanted to do was lean into his body and fall asleep...
P 12-2
I was completely lost in his stunning pale blue eyes that I hadn't even noticed our
lips getting closer.
My chest heaved deeply and my head started spinning. Just as my lips brushed
against his chapped yet soft
lips, I heard the sound of a door opening and then my mother shouting, "Luna is
that you?!"
I immediately shoved away from Hunter and ran a hand through my hair, trying to
control my out of breath
breathing.
I rubbed my chest and looked up at Hunter to find his narrowed dark eyes focused on
me. I licked my lips and
quickly looked away, not being able to stare into those eyes any longer.
We kissed. WE KISSED! It doesn't matter how deep our lips pressed against each
other they sttill touched.
That's classified as a kiss isn't it....?
If it does, then that means Hunter had my first kiss.
I squeezed my eyes shut then re-opened them when my mum shouted again.
"LUNA!"
I didn't know what to do. I felt completely confused.
www.ebook-converter
"Go," I heard Hunter say. I looked up into his dark eyes and he nodded towards my
house without taking his
eyes of me.
I stared at him for a second then nodded.
"I'll see you at school," My body thrummed and flushed at the promising look in his
eyes that I knew was
anything but innocent.
Glancing at him quickly I mumbled a shy 'bye' then slowly made my way to my mum who
was watching
Hunter most likely in a suspicious way.
I guess she had a right to be suspicious I mean, I did say I would be home more
than an hour ago yet here I am
at night with a guy who they didn't even know. If I was a parent I'd be more than
suspcious.
As soon as I reached her, she grabbed me by my hand and tugged me inside. I caught
a glimpse of Hunter
standing in the shadows with his hands in his jean pockets but I knew he was
watching us just as the door to
my house shut close.
I was immediatley bombarded with questions from both my parents and Sam.
"Who was he Luna?", "Where were you Luna?!", "Do you know the time Luna?" "Can you
play with me
Luna?"
Luna, Luna, LUNA!
"STOP!" I shouted as I looked at each one of them. "If you ask me one at a time,
I'll answer," I then quietly
P 12-3
said, my braveness slowly disappearing when I saw my dad's expression.
"Is that so," My dad crossed his arms across his chest appearing like a commando.
"Well then. I shall go
first. Where were you?"
I swallowed, trying to not appear nervous. Cause if I did he wuold think I did
somehtiing. Something bad. "I
was at work."
"Soo you were at work then you magically appeared at our doorstep?"
"Nooo," I could'nt help but roll my eyes at his smartassness. "I had to stay back
longer than I thought, so it
took me a while to come because..." I racked my mind to think of a clever excuse
but ended on using one that
was lame but at the same time more realistic. "I missed the train so I arrived
late."
"Then who was the guy with you just then?" My mum raised an eyebrow.
"What guy?" Dad asked her through narrowed eyes.
"There was this guy outside with her-"
"He's a friend Mum," I said exasperated. "I was waiting at the station by myself
and Hunter-" A flash of his
lips against mine went through my mind briefly but I pushed it away to not get
distracted. "-umm.. Hunter
being a kind gentleman decided to drop me off at home. Not by car," I quicky
corrected my self. "But by
walking.."
www.ebook-converter
"Hunter? Hunter does not sound like a name a gentleman would have. It sounds like
something a kid who
roams around the streets at night trying to be cool has."
I rolled my eyes again, "Dad. It's just a name."
"A name it may be-"
"Dad! Seriously, he's a good guy!"
He scrutined me for a second then let out a sigh, "Fine. I trust that my daughter
hangs around with sensible
people. And if he is your friend how come I've never met him?"
My parents had only met Jester, Alora and Axel before. Linkin wouldn't come without
Hunter and Hunter....
well I don't think he'll ever meet my parents.
"He's a classmate... sorta friend," I made up a lie. "Can we just leave it at that?
Enough talking about him."
"We are your parents Luna" I looked over at my Mother dearest when she spoke up "We
have the right to be
worried. Especially when you come home late with some guy"
"Your mothers right," Dad agreed. "Next time they make you stay back, call us and
don't forgot to take your
bag with you. Let this be a lesson. Is that clear?"
I surpressed my groan because I knew if I let it out there would be more lecturing.
P 12-4
"Okay dad. I'm sorry and I understand. It will never happen again."
"Good," He rocked back and forth on his feet once. "Bring your friend Hunter over
to our house one day. I'd
like to thank him."
That's never gonna happen dad. And I'm sure you don't want to just thank him.
"Sure will," I lied none the less with a fake smile.
"LUNA!" Sammie-boy shouted out all of a sudden. "COME PLAY WITH ME!"
"Sam don't shout," Mum scolded him then turned to me. "Clean yourself up before you
do anything."
I nodded at her then she turned around and headed into the kitchen. Dad soon
followed by going back to the
couch to watch some TV.
"Thankgod," I muttered to myself and I watched after him from under my eyelashes.
"Come on!" Sam tugged on my hand.
"Let's go," I wrapped an arm around his tiny waist and lifted him up. I headed up
the stairs with Sam
giggling.
www.ebook-converter
My mind immediately drifted to the events that had happened today and the pale,
blue eyed, hottie. Hunter. I
knew what- or who I should say, I was going to dream about tonight.
I let out a groan. Hunterrrr..
What is this boy doing to me??

_____________________________________
Fall asleep bro I would be all up in his sexy ass what girl u is bugging ode hard
right now but I should stop cause I would say the same thing da
????????? i think my mum stole mine.. fucking bullshi
P 12-5
Chapter 13
243K 5.9K 1.9K
by Missii
Note: The chapter that is missing between this one and the previous will be written
after I finish my exams :)
Unfortunately I forgot to save that chapter when I was in a rush to take this story
down.
Chapter 13
After two days of Hunter discreetly touching me and making me into a slob of hot,
flustered mess, I was
confused out of my mind. I had no idea what our relationship was. Were we together?
Or were we.. just
touchy buddie?
See no idea.
On a more better note, the Biology picnic excursion has arrived.
I woke up extra early today only because we had to leave at 7:30am.
My clothing was chosen in matter of seconds. Shoes, shorts and a tank top was all I
needed.
www.ebook-converter
I had eaten my breakfast, said goodbye to my parents and brother and walked outside
only to stop in my
tracks and stare wide-eyed at the tall, wide shouldered figure who was leaning
against my post box with his
hands in his jean pockets and his hoodie covering his face.
What the HECK was he doing here?!
I knew he was watching me because I could feel those eyes boring into me so I
cleared my throat and slowly
walked over to him with him watching my every move.
I stood in front of him and crossed my hands in front of my chest. I couldn't help
but think about how this was
the exact spot where we had kissed.
We stayed silent for a while before I quickly glanced up into his shadowed face
then back down at the
ground and mumbled "What are you doing here?"
When I didn't get any response I looked up at him with a questioning look.
He stood up straight, his body which was already towering over my form when he was
leaning against the
post box seemed to double in size.
I took a tiny step back so that I wouldn't have to crane my neck to much.
The questioning frown on my face disappered and in its place a blush appeared when
he took my bag from
me and slung it over one shoulder. He then gently grabbed my hand and tugged me in
the direction of the
school, all the while without saying one word.
I bit my lip and stared out our hands. His tan coloured hand completely covered my
much lighter one to the
P 13-1
point where you couldn't even see it. I tilted my head and smiled softly. It
looked....cute.
We walked the rest of the way to school in silence and met the group near the two
big tourist buses. The
other students were also waiting for everyone to arrive. I looked down at the
ground when I felt eyes on me.
'What was the school bad ass doing holding hands with the shy new girl?!' I bet
that was what they were
thinking.
We stopped in front of the group but Hunter didn't remove his hand. He just stood
there with his eyebrow
raised as he watched the groups expressions calmly.
Alora's mouth was dropped open, Axel kept blinking his eyes like he couldn't
believe what he was seeing,
Jester looked back and forth between us and Linkin was smirking.
I shuffled on my feet and unconciously moved closer to Hunter.
"Well.." Linkin cleared his throat but did not remove the smirk what so ever. He
had dyed the tips of his
white blonde hair to green now, making him look even more like an out of control,
trouble maker, "Look
what we have here."
"Yes Linkin," Jester grinned. "Look what we do have here."
www.ebook-converter
"What do we have here?" Axel asked in confusion.
"We have Hunter and Luna," Alora spoke breathlessly.
I couldn't help but let out a scoff at their ridiculousness but shut my mouth and
kept quiet when Linkin grinned
at me naughtly and winked.
Note to self. Never scoff when your around Linkin.
I gave him a scowl and poked my tongue out at him briefly before I looked down at
the ground just as one of
the school teachers walked up to us.
"Boys. Come help us put the bags in the bus please"
"Awww" Jester whined "Do we have to?"
The middle aged teacher raised his eyebrows at him and gave him a final answer
"Yes" and walked away.
Jester let out a grumble as he snatched Alora's back from her roughly "I hate
having a d*ck"
I stiffled a giggle but Linkin didn't bother.
"Why the HECK would anyone want to be have a vagina for gods sake?!" He asked
incredulous as he
chuckled.
Alora and I gave him a glare which made him instantly shut up.
P 13-2
"See," He muttered under his breath as he pulled Axel and Jester away.
Feeling my hand that was held by Hunter become cold all of a sudden, I looked up at
him.
Be right back His eyes said as he nodded his head. My body tingled when he brushed
his chest against my
back as he walked past with his and my bag.
I crossed my arms in front of my chest and rubbed my shoulders when I felt cold.
Damn. Should of brought
my jumper.
"You should of brought your jumper with you," Alora read my mind and spoke up.
"We're going to the
countryside. It'll be chilly."
I looked over at her. She looked extra-gorgeous today. Her white blonde hair was
let loose. Her skin looked
shiny and pale but her cheeks and lips were a beautiful red colour. And her angelic
blue eyes shined brightly.
She was like.... snow white.
"Yeah," I quickly answered her when she raised an eyebrow when I didn't repond
back, "I forgot." I shrugged
helplessly.
"Hmm," She nodded her head then watched me curiously.
www.ebook-converter
"What?" I asked her feeling uncomfortable.

"What's going on with you and Hunter?"
I looked away from her and watched Hunter as he lifted a bag which looked heavy but
with ease.
"I don't know," I mumbled.
"Are you serious?" She asked incredulously "How can you not know?! Did something
happen between you
guys?"
I bit my lip and took my time to answer her. I hadn't told her about what had
happened at the train station.
Infact I hadn't even told her about the kiss. Jester and Axel didn't know either. I
think Linkin knew because he
was close to Hunter. I had also hid my scratched hands from their view. And it
wasn't that hard because most
people don't go around looking at palms.
"Well" She prodded when I kept quiet.
I let out a sigh and looked into her eyes, "We kissed."
She blinked her big blue eyes at me rapidly before letting out a short high pitched
squeal.
I scowled at her for catching the others attention. I glanced over at Hunter to
find him looking in our direction
as if though checking to see if we were alright.
When he saw that nothing was wrong he turned back around and continued on with what
he was doing.
P 13-3
"When did this happen?!" She cried out with excitement.
"Um.. like five days ago.."
She smacked my arm.
"Ouch!" I cried and rubbed my forearm when it stinged. God this girl was violent.
"Why did you not tell me?" She crossed her arms with a scowl and spoke with
attitude.
"Because..." I trailed of not knowing what to say to her.
"Because what? I'm waiting."
I gave her a scowl at her tone then answered her, "I dont know Alora! I don't know
why I didn't tell you.
Seriously though. I'm sorry." I gave her an apologetic look.
She stayed in that defensive stance for a moment before letting out a sigh and
uncrossing her arms, "Fine.
Apology accepted. But next time you better tell me when something like this
happens. Okay?" She warned
me.
"I promise" I smiled at her.
www.ebook-converter
There was silence for a couple of seconds before she spoke up again "So? How was
it?"
I raised an eyebrow at her in question.
"How was the kiss?"
"Oh come on!" I threw my hands up in the air "You can't be serious. I'm not gonna
tell you how it was"
"Why not?!"
"Cause-cause it's yucky! Why do you wanna know how the kiss between your brother
(Hunter is like a
brother to her) and your bestfriend was like?"
"Fine! Since you find something wrong about it, just explain the kiss to me in one
word. Only one word! I'm
not asking for a step by step detail"
I let out a grumble "It was..... nice"
"Nice?" She scrunched up her face.
"Well we didn't full on make out. It was like a peck"
"Still. You had a peck with the Hunter. You know how BIG that is" She waved her
hands around to express
herself even more.
"Geez" I grabbed her hands and held them down firmly "The kiss wasn't nice okay? It
was amazing"
P 13-4
She grinned at my confession "That's more like it. So... how did this kiss happen?"
Thankgod the boys returned just in time. I would not have known how to answer that
question.
Something warm covered my arms all of a sudden and I looked down to find Hunter
jumper around me.
I looked beside me, into his face and offered him a small smile in thanks. The
corner of his mouth twitched
and he nodded his head before looking away.
Pulling the jumper tighter around me, I breathed in the scent of Hunter then looked
up and met Alora's eyes.
She grinned at me cheekly and winked.
I shook my head at her with a smile just as a whistle blew.
"Everyone! Shutup!" The schools head of gym teacher shouted "You are going to get
seperated and put in one
of these buses"
People started moving closer to their friends so that they would be in the same
bus.
"Hye! Hey! Everybody freeze. When I say go, seperate into two groups.... Go!"
www.ebook-converter
There was a lot of squealing, pushing and shoving as people tried to get to where
ever they wanted to.
"Omph," I bumped into Hunter when Alora bumped into me. I looked up at him with a
blush and mumbled a
"Sorry"
He didn't say anything but just wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer
to his chest.
We stayed like that till everyone settled and calmed down.
"Okay! Now that, that's done," The gym teacher spoke up again.
I rolled my eyes. How organised...
"Group A!" He pointed in our direction. "Make two lines and get in."
We started to shuffle around to form two lines.
"I'm sitting next to Linkin!" Alora shouted out as she latched onto her brothers
arm.
"HELL NO!" He ripped his arm away from her "there is NO WAY you are sitting next to
me! I see you at
home, at school, you hang around with my friends and that results in me having to
see you at lunch and recess
so there is NO WAY I'm going to see your hideous face sitting next to me this
time!"
"I'M YOUR TWIN SISTER. BE NICE TO ME!" She shouted in his face angrily.
"SHE'S YOUR TWIN SISTER. BE NICE TO HER!" Axel immitated Alora's voice as best as
he could and
recieved a glare from her.
P 13-5
"ALRIGHT! ALRIGHT!" Jester suddenly shouted out before grinning at Alora "You can
sit next to me"
She scrunched up her face at him, "No way!"
He pouted, "Fine! Your loss."
"So I'm sitting next to Jester and your sitting next to Axel" Linkin finalised.
I frowned and looked at Alora, "Alora. You can sit next to me-" I was interrupted
by my hand being
squeezed. I looked up at Hunter and he shook his head at me.
I heard Alora let out a sigh so I turned back to her, "I don't think your lover
boy's going to let anyone sit next
to you other than the man himself."
I blushed at her comment while Jester, Axel and Linkin snickered.
"Whatever" I mumbled which made them laugh louder.
The line started moving and soon after I climbed into the bus with Hunter right
behind me.
"Luna!" I looked over at Axel and he pointed to the two seats across from where he
was sitting.
www.ebook-converter
I made my way to them and sat down next to the window with Hunter on the otherside
of me.
I relaxed into my seat but looked over at Hunter curiously when he shuffled around
in his seat with a cute
frown on his face. I stiffled a giggle when I realised that he didn't have enough
space.
I decided to help him by pushing the arm rest up so that he could move over a bit
into my seat.
Thanks, his eyes told me as he moved closer to me and wrapped his arm around my
shoulder. I leant my head
against his hard bicep and closed my eyes when I felt his hand trail down my arm
and come to a stop on my
lap.
I snuggled into his jumper and let out a silent sigh as I listened to the sound of
the bus start and move
forward.
********************************************************
I stretched my hands up in the air as I stepped of the bus and looked at my arms
when Hunters jumper sleeves
dangled loosly.
I pulled my hands back down with a small smile.
"How pretty!" Alora gasped from beside me. She was right. It was very pretty. There
was a light fog all
around the farm looking place. If I squinted my eyes I could see trees further
away. I think they were fruit
trees.
I sensed a presence behind me so I turned around and roamed my eyes over Hunter's
chest clad in a deep,
dark blue, short sleeved shirt.
P 13-6
I frowned in worry and locked eyes with his and froze at the colour of them. They
looked extra pale at the
moment.
So gorgeous.....
I bit my lip and blinked my eyes a couple of times to not get lost in them.
"Um.. do you want your jumper back?" I asked him quietly.
He shook his head and pulled me closer to him. "You'll be cold."
I couldn't help but smile at what he said.
"Attention! Attention!" The teacher who was assigned to take care of us clapped her
hands. "Here's what we
are going to do."
*******************************************************
The fog had cleared up, the group and I had our own mini picnic and just mucked
around for fun. Towards the
ending of our excursion, all of us had walked over to the trees which infact did
have fruits hanging from the
branches. They were apples!
www.ebook-converter
I stood underneath one and watched as guys excitedly lifted girls up in the air so
that they could grab an
apple.
It was sweet but I knew the real intentions behind their actions...
A smile appeared on my face when I saw Alora being lifted by Axel and Jester being
lifted by Linkin. Jester
was screaming like a girl which made Linkin laugh hysterically thus concluding in
him not carrying Jester
properly. And Alora was giggling like this was her last day on the planet.
I shook my head then bit my lip and looked up at a bright red apple which was right
above me. Alright. Let's
give it a go. Bending my knees I took a leap into the air with my arm stretched up
in the air but I missed the
apple. I tried it again but failed.
I let out a grumble and was ready to give up when my hips were suddenly grabbed
tightly and I was lifted up
into the air. I let out a gasp and looked down with wide eyes to find Hunter
looking up at me.
Giving my lips a lick I quickly reached up and pulled the apple from the branch. I
looked back down again as
my body slid against his and I was stopped just above the ground (feet not touching
the ground) so that I was
eye-level with him. My body was crushed against him to the point where my breasts
hurt.
My breathing came out slightly faster and my body flushed due to our extreme
closeness. My eyes started
getting dropey when he torturously leaned forward slowly with his eyes focused on
my lips. I heard the thud
of the apple drop from my hand onto the ground in the background as I gripped onto
his wide, steady
shoulders.
It felt like we were going in slow motion as we neared each others lips. We were
inches away, our hot
breaths mixing together just as I heard the teachers whistle.
P 13-7
"Let's go people!" She shouted.
Hunter cussed with an angry grumble. He squeezed his eyes shut tight like he was in
pain before re-opening
them and looking at me directly.
I'll be honest. I get dead set intimidated when he looks at me right in the eye.
I clawed my fingers into his shoulder when he nudged my head to the side and
brushed his lips across my ear
then in a quick motion, he bit my ear lobe.
A want-on sound escaped my mouth and I blushed in embarrassment. Pulling away,
Hunter looked at me
through hooded, lustful eyes before unwantingly letting go of me. Not completely
though. He held onto my
hand.
He tugged my hand and we made our way back to the buses. As I passed Alora, she
gave me a wink and
wiggled her eyebrows. She was definitely no better than Linkin.
___________________________________________________
I annoyed at the fact hunter only said like a few words outa this whole book wtf I
da blushed myself wtf is this
www.ebook-converter
P 13-8
Chapter 14
242K 5.6K 674
by Missii
Chapter 14
"Do you understand?" I peered at Hunter and waited for his response. It was the
last day of school yet we
still had to do work. Oh how I missed those days where the last day used to be all
about watching movies
and mucking around.
Sigh.
Hunter blinked down at the book then slowly nodded his head. I knew instantly then
that he hadn't understood
a single thing I had taught him this past hour.
I let out a sigh then pulled his book towards me and decided to give him a step by
step example so that he
could go back to it and apply the steps to the homework questions.
There was no way we were leaving this room until he fully understood.
I leant against the table and bit on the back of the pencil as I concentrated on
giving him the most effective yet
simple example to follow. I guess I was so into it that I hadn't noticed Hunter
lean back against his chair.
www.ebook-converter
My back snapped up straight at the sudden sensation I felt when he pushed my black
skirt up and lay his hand
firmly on my bare thigh. I looked over at him and met his lazy eyes.
I lifted an eyebrow and pushed his warm, big hand away with my eyes focused on him.
I couldn't help but think that we were challanging each other for what I had no
idea. But he kept putting his
hand on my thigh and I kept pushing it away. Although I knew he was just messing
with me because I had
come to be familiar with the action where the corner of his mouth would twitch into
a sly smirk. He would
do that whenever he wanted to mess with me or make me feel uncomfortable.
I think at this point he wanted to do both.
Since the excursion I had noticed a dramatic-well for me-difference in Hunter. He
still didn't speak as much,
which I wanted to change even though I wasn't much of a talker, but he didn't act
so excluded from the group
anymore. He seemed to show a lot more expressions and emotions and acted very
comfortable around me.
That was a good thing for him but a bad thing for me only because it showed that he
had more advantage. I
still felt shy, nervous and intimidated by him, expecially when he looked at me
with that glint in his eyes and
when he would show affection by touching me.
I hope it was affection... because I still had no idea about our relationship. He
hadn't even asked me out yet...
Feeling my thigh being squeezed, I pushed aside my thoughts and gave Hunter a
slight warning look then
pushed his hand away.
P 14-1
"Stop" I mumbled at him "I'm trying to concentrate"
The playful look disappeared from his face and he narrowed his eyes. Now I
definitely did see the
challanging look in his eyes. He put his hand back on my thigh and held it tightly.
"Hunter stop" I told him and tugged on his hand but his grip simply got firmer.
There was no way that hand
was leaving my thigh anytime soon.
I let out a sigh, the corner of my mouth twitching into a smile as I turned back to
concentrate on the work.
The rest of the lesson went by with his hand there and with me desperately trying
to finish off the example.
**********************************************************
"So we're going to the amusement park on Sunday" Axel finalised as he looked at us
around the picnic table
at lunch before stopping on me "And Luna your coming"
I rolled my eyes "Do I even have a choice?"
"No" He answered right away.
"You have to come though. We have holidays anyway" Alora reasoned.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah. And besides shiny, I don't think Hunter's gonna let you stay home" Linkin
smirked at me then wiggled
his eyebrows at the pair of us.
A small smile appeared on my mouth as Hunter pulled me against his chest. He was
sitting on the bench with
a leg on either side.
Jester let out a snicker at Linkin's comment and they both high-fived each other.
"Idiots" Alora muttered under her breath as she kept squeezing her empty drink
bottle. I was able to hear her
because she was sitting on my other side.
"Okay. Hunter's driving. We're gonna go in my car- okay okay, relax, mine and
Alora's car" Linkin quickly
corrected himself when he recieved a rather vicious glare from Alora "We have to be
at the amusement park
by ten(am)-"
"What the f*ck!" Jester suddenly cried out.
"Oi! Watch your language!" Alora scolded him.
"How can he watch his language if he can't see any words coming out of his mouth?"
Axel adorably
questioned "Nevermind..." He then said when he saw the look on Alora's face.
I let out a giggle and pressed my face deeper into Hunter's warm chest. All of a
sudden my chin was grabbed
and lifted up and I met Hunter's shiny, pale blue eyes. We looked at each other for
a second before I closed
my eyes when he leaned over me and nuzzled my face with his. He then placed a
delicate kiss on my cheek.
P 14-2
I re-opened my eyes when he pulled away and we stared at each other, me with slight
wrinkled eyebrows in
question at why he had done that and him with an unreadable expression. I pushed
away the questioning look
and replaced it with a soft smile.
I leant my head back against his chest and grinned to myself when his arms
tightened around me.
I loved it when he would randomely show...affection. It felt nice.
"-I can't be bothered!" I looked over at Jester as he continued on whining "Come on
man! Let's be there at
around twelve"
I rolled my eyes. Typical Jester for looking ways to sleep in.
"Dude! Do you know how long it will take us to buy the tickets then get in?!"
Linkin looked over at him
incredulously.
"And the park closes at four. We'll only have like three hours to go on any of the
rides"
"Actually, we may only have an hour or two to get on the rides because it'll be
very rushy. Infact we may not
even get on any of the popular ones" Axel spoke up.
"Exactly!" Linkin backed him up.
www.ebook-converter
Jester let out a grumble "Fine then. But it better be worth it"
Axel scoffed "The trip to the amusement park was your idea dumbass"
"Pssht. Whatever" Was Jester's reply just as the bell rang, indicating that it was
time to go to our classes.
Obviously.
"Oi Luna" Axel called out as he grabbed his bag.
I nodded at him as I stood up along with the others.
"Do we have English?"
"Yup" I answered.
"Ahh shit! I didn't do my homework" He muttered to himself.
Smiling a little, I turned to Hunter "What do you have?" I quietly asked him as he
grabbed my hand and
helped me step over the bench.
"Art" Came his short reply.
I sighed intermally. I wish he would speak a bit more even though my question was a
one word answer.
"Okay then" I smiled up at him "I'll-I'll see you on Sunday" I hesitated for a
second before turning around to
follow Axel.
P 14-3
"Luna" My hand was grabbed and I was turned around.
He pulled me closer to him "Meet me here after school" His voice rumbled as he
spoke.
I frowned as I took a quick glance at the tattoo near his ear "Why?"
"Hayley" Was all he said but I instantly understood.
I smiled and nodded "Okay"
He gave the back of my hand a kiss before dropping it.
I blushed "See ya later"
He nodded his head and buried his hands into his jean pockets. Giving him one last
look I turned around and
caught up with Axel, feeling Hunter's eyes watch after me all the while.
"Soo?" Axel wrapped his arm around my shoulder "Can I copy the homework from you?"
I rolled my eyes and smirked up at him "Have I ever stopped you?"
He grinned down at me "That's why I love you!"
www.ebook-converter
"Ofcourse you do"
*********************************************************
I bit my lip and opened my mouth for the third time but once again no words came
out.
Oh stuff this. There was no point in trying. I don't even know why I was so
bothered to start a conversation.
It's not like I wanted to talk anyway. And I'm pretty sure Hunter didn't also,
judging from the fact that he was
casually walking alongside me looking as calm and relaxed as ever.
I must say, Hunters emotions and expressions are quiet fascinating. He can look
like nothing in the world
could bother him or make him act like an raging bull yet when he does get angry...
oh boy. You don't want to
be around unless your a spectator. Actually, even then you don't want to be around.
We made our way- the entire way silently to the primary school. And to be honest. I
liked it. It wasn't like
that awkward, trying-to-look-for-conversations-that-both-party-are-interested in
silence. It was more relaxed
and comfortable.
"Well hello there!" Mrs Sims walked over to the two of us happily just as we
stepped into the classroom
"First your siblings and now you two!"
I looked over at Sam and Hayley when she said that to find them both drawing
together.
Awww...
"Do you want to borrow my orange crayon?!" I heard Sammie-boy's voice as he held
out the crayon to
P 14-4
Hayley. She shyly grabbed it and in return offered a blue crayon.
"Thanks!" Sam grinned at her then continued on scribbling on the white piece of
paper.
"Aren't they so cute?" Mrs Sims watched them with an adoring look on her face
before turning to look at
Hunter who was standing behind me "By the way Hunter sweetie. There's been an
improvement in your
sister. She's been speaking out more and happens to get a long with Sam very well"
"I must say. That's your brothers doing Luna! He was very persistant that he become
her friend"
I smiled and looked over at them.
"Did she eat Mrs Sims?" I heard Hunter's deep voice speak out and just as he said
that, Hayley's head
snapped up.
I was amazed at the excitement and happiness that washed over her face. She
immediately stood up and ran
over to Hunter in her cute black pants and yellow shirt. Her two curly pigtails
bounced up and down.
"Hunty!!!" She cried out and leaped at him.
A soft smile appeared on my mouth as I watched him pick her up and hold her tightly
against him in a
protective manner.
www.ebook-converter
"Aww! Do we have to go home now Luna?!" Sam whined as he walked over to us and
grabbed my hand,
looking up at me with a pout.
I ruffled his hair and listened to Mrs Sims speak "Hunter dear. She did eat her
lunch and recess. But she
won't eat the muesli bar. Tell your mother. I don't think she likes it much"
He nodded his head at her than looked over at me.
Biting my lip, I glanced at Hayley briefly to find her looking at me as well then I
told Sam "Grab your bag.
We're leaving"
"But why?!" He continued whining "I want to play with Hayley more!"
"You'll see her on Sunday" We both turned to Hunter when he spoke up.
Sam crossed his hands in front of his chest and looked Hunter up and down, as if
though he was sizing him
up. Hunter's mouth twitched into a sly smirk. He must have noticed as well.
Sam buddy. He'll crush you with one hand.
Sam let out a grumble but turned around on his feet and stomped over to his bag.
Grabbing Hayley's on the
way back.
Mrs Sims let out a chuckle and smiled at us "I'll see you both when school starts
Hayley and Sam. Be careful
and be nice to your family. Don't cause trouble"
P 14-5
Hunter nodded his head at her than took a step back.
"Byee!" Sam waved his hand at his teacher and Hayley smiled shyly at her, giving
her a very brief wave.
"Um.. Wait outside. I'll be there soon" I told Hunter. He watched me intensly for a
second before walking
outside with Sam tagging along with him.
Once they were out of my sight I turned back to Mrs Sims. She had this knowing look
in her eyes. Before I
could say anything, she opened her mouth and spoke "He's a lovely boy. Take care of
him Luna"
I blinked my eyes at her. I didn't know what to say to her. I mean, Hunter hadn't
even asked me out or anything
but she seemed to see something between us. I didn't want to ask though so I simply
nodded.
"Mrs Sims... I just wanted to ask how Mr Sims was..."
"Oh don't worry dear" She dismissed me and made a waving motion "His back still
needs time to heal but he
is absolutely fine. And I know I have already told you this many times but please,
once again thank your
mother for taking extra special care of him"
"I will" I promised.
"Okay dear. Thanks for the concern " She patted my forearm fondly "Have a nice
holiday"
www.ebook-converter
"You to Mam" I told her as I made my way outside to find Sam speaking with Hunter.
I wonder how that
went...
We all said bye to Mrs Sims one last time before we headed out.
I bit my lip and looked into Hunter's eyes as we came to a stop outside the primary
school.
"I'll see you on Sunday?" I shielded my face against the sun.
"I'll see Hayley on Sunday?" Sam innocently asked after me.
I chuckled and looked at the little girl by brother had come to be so fond of.
Hunter nodded his head before motioning for me to come closer to him. I walked over
to him and he wrapped
an arm around my waist. He roamed his eyes over my facial features before leaning
forward to press a kiss
on my forehead.
Pulling back, I gazed into his beautiful eyes before I hesistantly reached my hand
out and gently rubbed the
back of my fingers against his slightly stubbled cheek.
Letting out a sigh, I pulled my hand back which was grabbed by his and our fingers
interlocked, I looked at
Hayley and leaned forward to press a kiss on her soft cheek.
I pulled away and gave her a warm smile while she blushed.
"I want to say bye!" Sam's voice cried out from behind me.
P 14-6
I took a step away from them but Hunter wouldn't let go of my hand. He put Hayley
on the ground and Sam
walked over to her to give her a hug.
"I'll see you on Sunday Hayley!" He happily told her. I leant my head against
Hunter chest as we both
watched Sam yap away to Hayley while she looked at him with shiny, happy eyes.
I couldn't help but think how cute they looked together.
A few minutes later I unwantingly stepped away from Hunter. I could tell he wanted
to pull me back to him
but he understood that it was getting late.
"Alright. Come on Sam. We better get going"
He looked up at me and was on the brink of whining but I quickly shot him a warning
look.
He let out a grumble and complied.
"Byee!" He waved at Hayley as we back walked away from them. I met Hunters eyes and
gave him a soft
smile before fully turning around and walking away from them. When we were further
away, I took one last
peak over my shoulder to find them walking in the opposite direction.
I turned back around and looked down at the cement ground with a frown on my face.
There was this weird
heavy feeling inside of me. And I didn't like it at all, especially when I realised
why I was getting that
feeling.
www.ebook-converter
I was already missing Hunter.
_______________________________________________________
*cries in arabic* aw sister and brother in law??????
P 14-7
Chapter 15
230K 5.9K 1K
by Missii
Chapter 15
The entire Saturday was spent with me thinking about and missing Hunter. Everytime
I tried to distract myself
it would work for about a minute before he returned and once again occupied my
mind.
I didn't like it. I didn't like it one bit.
I yearned for his touch and wanted to look into those gorgeous pale blue eyes of
his all day. And it didn't help
that my parents and brother were out till night. Atleast with them I didn't have to
force myself to be
distracted. Yes. That's how desperate I had become to not think of him.
Let's face it. I liked him. And I think it was safe to say that I liked him alot.
There was no point in denying it
or dodging it.
There was just something about him that I was so interested in. Maybe it was the
fact that he didn't speak
much or the fact that he was a loyal friend and an overall caring person who would
do anything for the
people he loved...or liked.
www.ebook-converter
Or maybe it was because he was both of those.
I rolled over onto my back with a sigh and stared up at the ceiling.
Was he thinking about me? I wondered with a frown.
I doubt it. He would of called if he- I instantly shot upright with wide eyes in
realisation. We hadn't even
exchanged numbers!!
Letting out a loud groan, I flopped back onto my back and buried my head into my
pillow.
We definitely do not have a proper relationship!
I turned my head to the side and scrunched up my nose. Well if you can even call it
a relationship.
Who the hell goes around touching and being intimate with another without even
exchanging numbers?!
"LUNA!" I heard my mothers yell reach my ears from downstairs.
"WHAT MUM?!" I yelled back through narrowed eyes and with frustration leeking in.
"DINNER! COME EAT!"
I let out another groan and lazily slipped out of bed and trudged down the steps.
P 15-1
*******************************************************
NEXT DAY Hearing the door bell ring, I quickly flicked my loose hair back in a
habit, checked myself out in the mirror
briefly then ran out the room and down the stairs to open up the door.
Pulling the door open, the smile on my face instantly disappeared when I saw the
bruise on the corner of
Hunter's lip and the cut on his left eyebrow. Just when his past bruises and cuts
are ninety-five percent
healed, new ones appear.
I tilted my head to the right lightly and looked into his eyes with worry. His jaw
clenched and he looked
down at the ground. That action alone told me that he had infact gone street
fighting. Disapointment washed
through me. He had obviously gone yesterday while I was pathetically at home in my
bed thinking about him.
But why had he gone? Did he like getting beat up or was there another reason?
I let out a quiet sigh before smiling warmly down at Hayley who was holding onto
Hunter's hand as she shyly
peered up at me. Ignoring Hunter's eyes on me, I leant forward and gently touched
her hand which was
holding onto Hunter's. I bit my lip when my hand skimmed against Hunter's before I
pulled her away from
him and lifted her up and placed her on my waist.
www.ebook-converter
I pressed a kiss into her soft cheek and pushed the dark, stray curls away from her
face.
Craning my neck around I called out for Sam. I could hear his hurried footsteps
come out from the lounge
room before he came into view with the baby sitter, Mrs Mongori, slowly walking
behind him.
"Hayley!" He grinned happily at her "Your here!"
The corner of my mouth lifted up into a half smile and I put Hayley back on the
ground.
"Sam. Be nice to Mrs Mongori and take care of Hayley" I told him.
"Okay!" He said enthusiastically as he continued on grinning at Hayley. I rolled my
eyes. He was way to
excited and I knew he hadn't even properly listened to what I had said.
"Don't worry dear" Mrs Mongori (who was a look alike of Betty White) spoke up
"We'll be fine. You have a
good day"
I smiled at her and walked backwards "Thankyou. And hopefully you do to" My body
bumped against
Hunter's and he gripped onto my shoulder.
"Hayley" His deep, husky voice rumbled. Hayley looked up at him "I'll pick you up
at five"
She nodded her head before coming towards us and giving her big brother a tight
hug. I was very much
surprised when she turned to me and gave me a hug as well.
I grinned as I rubbed the back of her head then let go.
P 15-2
Mrs Mongori locked the door behind us as Huner and I stepped outside. I was going
to make a beeline
straight to the twin's car when I was grabbed by my hand and turned around.
Gazing into Hunter's intense eyes, I slowly drifted closer to him. He wrapped a
tight arm around my waist
and grabbed a fist full of my hair.
He rubbed his rough cheek up against mine making me let out a silent gasp due to
the prickly sensation.
He pulled away lightly and looked at me through lazy half drooped, lustful eyes. I
held my breath as his
mouth moved closer to mine.
Omg we're going to kiss. Omg we're going toI gasped out loud, startled, at the
sudden loud car horn.
"STOP MAKING OUT AND HURRY THE F*CK UP!" Linkin's yell reached my ears making my
blood boil
in frustration.
I watched Hunter when he let out a growl and narrowed his angry eyes in the
direction of the car, his jaw
clenching and un-clenching.
That was hot....
www.ebook-converter
He grabbed me by my wrist before tugging me to the car. I glanced at his stiff back
then down at the ground
just as we reached them.
Hunter opened up the door for me and I looked inside to find all of them with a sly
smirk on their faces.
Sigh.
Ignoring the looks on their faces, I noticed that everyone were seated in the same
seats just like when we
went to the park that one day.
Feeling the pressure on my back from Hunter's hand, I climbed inside and went right
to the back and sat next
to Axel.
Hunter slammed the door shut and I watched him as he slapped Linkin on the back of
his head before walking
around the car to the drivers seat.
"BRO! NOT COOL!" Linkin cried out as he rubbed the place where he was hit.
Alora let out a laugh earning a comment from her twin brother.
"Your a sadist Al" He said as he turned his head around and glared at her.
"Whatever. You deserved it" She shot back.
I put on my seat belt and relaxed back in to my seat and grinned at Axel just as
the car started.
P 15-3
"How are you?" I whispered to him.
He grinned down at me and wrapped an arm around my shoulder before whispering back
"I'm good. How are
you?"
I jutted out my bottom lip and made a tilting motion with my hand.
"Why is that?" He whispered again.
I didn't know how to reply to his question so I shrugged.
"Well this-" He imitated my tilting hand motion "-will be this-" he put up a thumbs
up "- by the end of our trip
to the amusement park"
"Really?" I raised an amused eyebrow at him "How come?"
He smirked at me "Because... there are a certain interesting rides at the amusement
park I hear"
Not quiet understanding him, I opted to nod my head up and down slowly.
"Whatever you say Ax" I said and leant my head against his shoulder. We both
stopped talking and listened to
the music as we looked out the window at the passing houses, shops, people and
parks.
www.ebook-converter
******************************************************
The amusement park was packed. Mostly by teenagers. We had to literally wait about
half an hour to forty
minutes just to buy the ticket.
By the time we did get in, we were starving as hell because none of us had eaten
breakfast.
"Shiny?" Linkin called out for me from the front of a fast food store "What do you
want?"
I walked over to him and looked up at the list of food "Ummm...." I chewed on my
bottom lip for a few
seconds before finally deciding on a plastic box which had rice, chicken,
vegetables and salad in it along
with a mini bottle of sprite.
"Small, Medium or Large for the dish?" The teeange worker at the store asked me. I
frowned slightly in
discomfort when he kept glancing down at my breasts.
"Umm... Medium" I replied. My discomfort immediately went away when I felt the
familiar, strong arm wrap
firmly around my waist.
I felt Hunter's body against my back and I couldn't help but smirk a bit at the
look on the workers face. Even
Linkin let out a snicker. Hunter had been recieving looks since we've arrived. And
I knew it was because of
the bruise on his face. He looked extra intimidating. But the looks girls sent
him.... I didn't like them one bit.
"Er..um.. yo-your order will be here soon" The teenager stuttered and quickly moved
to the back of the store
to tell the other workers my order.
P 15-4
Less than a minute later, my meal was in front of me in a plastic bag.
Hunter tugged me away before I could even say 'thankyou'. The group and I found a
place to sit so that we
could eat.
"I bags choosing the ride first" Jester called out.
"You can. But nothing to scary or fast" Alora narrowed her eyes at him.
He rolled his eyes "Yes majesty"
"I'm serious Jester. I know your idiocy"
He scoffed "Yeah, yeah"
I smirked and put a spoon full of rice into my mouth and ate the rest of the meal
in silence.
*******************************************************
The rest of the day at the amusement park had gone by with excitement, enthusiasm
and sometimes with slight
vomit feelings.
www.ebook-converter
We were going to go on our last ride for today and it was Axel's choice.
"I choose.... THAT ONE!" He pointed up at a ride which was covered in pink and red
hearts.
"LOL!" Linkin laughed out "It's the LOVE RIDE!"
My shoulders slumped and I let out a quiet groan. I think I knew why he chose this
ride.
"I'm going with Jester" Linkin grabbed onto Jester's arm and tugged him towards the
ride without hearing to
what we had to say.
I smirked when I saw Axel shyly glance at Alora. She was looking down at the ground
and swaying side to
side.
"Umm..I think we should..er..go now" Axel mumbled. I rolled my eyes. Smooth Ax,
smooth.
"Err.. Yeah, yeah" Alora uneasily replied and slowly took a step forward,
encouraging Axel to move ahead.
I smiled just as I felt a presence against the back of me. Hunter wrapped an arm
around my waist, giving it a
squeeze before we followed after them.
"Hello. Hello" The man who looked at our tickets said "Couples I see" His gaze
stopped on Jester and
Linkin and he gave them a weird look.
"Yes!" Jester excitedly said then wrapped an arm around Linkin's waist and pushing
his chest against Linkin's
side "I'm sooooo excited to get on the this ride. Ay baby?" He then winked at his
'boyfriend'.
P 15-5
Linkin smirked naughtly at Jester and gave his butt a firm slap "Right on babe"
I pressed my face against Hunter's chest to stiffle my giggle when the man
stuttered "R-right this way"
I pulled back and peered past the group to see a boat in the water and it looked
like a cave or something. I
frowned and got on my tip toes to get a better glimpse. It was dark inside but at
the same time there seemed to
be lamps lighted up and hanging around.
Hmm... it looked very romantic.
I looked back at the boat and since it was a love ride, I knew each row was only
for two people but it looked
quiet small.
Hunter and I were the last to get on and then only did I realise how small the
seats were. I mean, Jester and
Linkin just fit. Imagine Hunter and I....
I looked at the big man standing beside me and roamed my eyes over his muscles and
height. Yup. We were
so not going to fit.
None the less, I stepped onto the boat, swaying slightly when the boat shook then
quickly sat down and
pressed myself right to the edge.
www.ebook-converter
Hunter stepped on after me and sat down, barely fitting in. He grunted and scowled
when I couldn't even
move.
He frowned down at my leg before grabbing one and throwing it over his. Now, it was
much better.
"Everyone ready?" The man called out to us.
"Oohh yes!" Jester cried out. Though it sounded more like a moan.
"Er.. well ENJOY!" The man turned on the ride and of we went. Rather slowly though.
Romantic music started out of no where and I watched in awe when flower like lights
lit up in the water.
"Hunter" I softly said "Look at the water. Isn't it beautiful?!"
He grunted in reponse and shuffled around more. I rolled my eyes. Typical male.
"Offt" I gasped when I was suddenly grabbed by my waist and found myself on
Hunter's lap.
"Much better" He huskly said and looked up into my eyes.
I completely forgot about the water and all my attention was soley focused on him.
He slipped a hand to the
beck of my neck and pulled me forward.
"I've wanted to do this ever since that night.." He spoke in a low voice.
"What is it?" I breathlessly said and my grip on his shoulder tightened.
P 15-6
"This" And with that said, his mouth took over mine without any hesitation. My
heart thudded and there was
this ringing noise in my ear. I felt so dizzy and faint at the feeling of his lips
against mine.
God. I had been looking forward to this ever since that night as well.
I was so into it, that I bit down on his lip rather harshly and he jerked back in
reflex.
"I'm so sorry" I looked at him worriedly as he ran his tongue over the bruise on
the corner of his lip. I had
completely forgot about it!
"Hunter I'm so-"
"Shh" I was interrupted and cut off by his lips back against mine. His hand moved
away from my neck and
gripped onto my hair. I pressed my body tightly against his and let out a quiet
moan. I ran my hand over his
shoulders to the back of his head and tried to grab onto his hair but then realised
that he didn't have long hair
enough to grab onto.
After a few minutes of kissing, I pulled back and rested my forehead against his
and breathed deeply in and
out with my eyes closed.
I re-opened them after I was certain I was in control with myself and gazed into
his eyes. I ran my fingers
gently across the cut on his eyebrow and then down his temple, across his jawline
and stopped on the bruise
on his lip. Giving it a rub for a second, I then leant forward and pressed a soft
kiss there.
www.ebook-converter
He pulled my head away and pecked my forehead. I smiled at him then lay my head on
his shoulder and
enjoyed the rest of the ride.
This day has definitely ended with thumbs up.
_______________________________________________
ohmy ???? What the heck ??
P 15-7
Chapter 16
216K 4.9K 463
by Missii
Chapter 16
I let out a quiet moan and lazily opened up my eyes just as the car came to a stop.
I looked out the window to
find my house and the sky fully covered in dark clouds. Looks like it's going to
rain.
Urghh.
"See ya Luna!" Axel happily said from beside me and gave me a side hug "I'll call
you and inform you if
we're going out somewhere"
I smiled at him and gave his cheek a peck "Bye Ax"
I climbed out from the back of the car and jumped outside. I turned around and
leaned against the closed door
and looked through the window at Jester and Alora.
"I'll see ya next time guys"
www.ebook-converter
Alora grinned "You sure will" I rolled my eyes at the underlining suggestion behind
it then saluted Jester
who puckered his lips back at me.
Linkin got out of the car and I stepped towards him to give him a hug.
He chuckled and patted the top of my head "See ya later shiney"
I pulled back and gave him a small smile "Bye Linkin"
Hearing the drivers door shut close, I watched Hunter as he walked around the car
to us and bumped fists
with Linkin.
"I'll talk to you later bro" Linkin told him.
Hunter nodded his head in response before bringing me closer to him and pulling us
backwards.
We watched as Linkin got into the drivers seat and started the car. Through the
windows I spotted Jester slip
into the front passengers seat, kicking Alora in the process.
I shook my head and smirked.
"BYEEE!" Jester screamed and wildly waved his hand out the window whilst Axel waved
from the back of
the car, out the window, at us as they sped off.
I felt my waist being squeezed so I looked up at Hunter. He pressed a hand to the

back of my head and pulled
me forward to peck my nose.
P 16-1
A small smile appeared on my mouth when he pulled away and tugged me towards my
house. He rang the
doorbell and in about a few seconds, the door was opened to reveal...Mum
I raised an eyebrow at her in surprise and stepped into the house with Hunter
following behind.
"Your back early" I said to her as I heard Hunter shut the door.
"So is your dad" She reponded back and looked Hunter up and down. I took a deep
breath in and looked up
at the ceiling. Oh God...
"This must be Hunter" Why bother saying that mother dear when you already know.
I looked over my shoulder to find Hunter standing there awkwardly and looking
hesitant, stiff and tense.
Giving him an encouraging smile, I moved closer to him and wrapped an arm around
his waist. His hand
pressed into the back of my waist and he sneakily slipped his fingers underneath
the shirt. I could feel the
immediate change in his body when his fingers touched my skin. The stiffness in his
body relaxed but the
tense look on his face did not leave.
"Ooohhh..." Mum's voice trailed off as she looked back and forth between us with a
surprised look on her
face "This is interesting..."
I gave her a warning look and she rolled her eyes and called out for Sam and
Hayley. I could hear their
running footsteps before they appeared. I couldn't help but smile warmly after
seeing Hayley's shining eyes
and glowing face. She looked so happy. Just like a child her age should be.
www.ebook-converter
As soon as she spotted her big brother, she came running up to him and hugged his
leg.
"Aww!" Sam stomped his leg with a scowl and whined "Is she leaving?!"
"Yes Sam" I answered "It's getting late. She has to go but you can see her another
time"
"But can't she have a sleepover here for today?!"
I narrowed my eyes at him "No"
"But whyyyyyy?!" He slumped his shoulder and kept whining.
I shook my head and rolled my eyes just as my dad strolled down the stairs.
"What's going on here?" He looked around at us before his eyes zeroed in on Hunter
and me.
Er...
I moved away from Hunter and hesitantly approached my dad and stood beside him.
"Umm... Dad. This is Hunter" I gestured towards him "He's Hayley's brother"
"I see" Dad put his hands into the pockets of his track pants and rose back and
forth on his tip toes as he
studied Hunter's face. More like his bruise and cut I should say.
P 16-2
I bit my lip and nodded my head and looked worriedly at the tense look on Hunter's
face and the stiffness in
his body which had returned back to him.
There was complete silence for a few minutes (Yes. Even Sam was quiet) and then Dad
suddenly in a quick
motion moved towards Hunter and raised his arm in the air. I watched horrified
because I was thinking that
Dad was going to hit him.
Hunter recoiled backwards with a flinch and lifted his hands up in front of him as
if though he was defending
himself.
"Hunny!" Mum cried out "What are you doing?!"
I clutched my hands against my chest and breathed in and out raggedly with wide
eyes. Hayley's whimper
faintly reached my ear.
"Oh no, no" Dad let out a laugh. Was he nuts?!
"I was just going to pat you on the back. See" To show that he was telling the
truth he demonstrated by
awkwardly patting Hunter on his back.
"I wasn't going to hit you" He let out another laugh "Did you really think I would
do that? That's ridiculuos!"
www.ebook-converter
I looked over at Hunter and wrinkled my eyebrows in worry. He was standing with his
hands clenched by his
side, head down and chest heaving deeply. Hayley was hiding behind Hunter, her body
slightly shaking.
"Dad" I shakily said without removing my eyes away from them "Please leave"
"But sweetie" He turned his head in my direction "I want to get to know Hunter
more"
There was definitely something off about my Dad today.
"Dad please" I shook my head with a frown "You can get to know him some other time.
But not now. You to
Mum. Take Sam with you. It looks like it's going to rain anyway so they better make
their way home"
There was a moment of silence before dad retreated away from Hunter "Fine. That's
fine. Come back another
time Hunter"
Dad brushed past me and walked into the lounge room. Mum hesitated for a second
before following after
him with Sam unwantingly tagging along. I was glad that he wasn't making a fuss
right now. Cause it was so
not the right moment.
I let out a sigh and moved closer to Hunter's unmoving form. I looked up at him
worridely before looking
down at Hayley. My heart pained at the way she hid herself behind her brother.
"Hayley" I softly called out and leaned down "Come here baby"
I heard a quiet sniffle before she slowly moved away and came into my view. I let
out a quiet awe and pulled
her towards me, rubbing the wetness away from her cheeks.
P 16-3
I pressed a kiss to her cheek then lifted her up. She wrapped her tiny arms tightly
around my neck and buried
her head on my shoulder.
I closed my eyes and hugged her for a moment before re-opening them and looking
back at Hunter.
"Come on" I softly told him and led him outside. I closed the door behind me then
moved closer to him and
gently lay my hand on his bicep.
"You okay?" I asked him with worry. He jerkily nodded his head and clenched his
jaw.
"Aww.. I'm so sorry Hunter" I let out a sigh and moved my hand down the length of
arm before interlocking
our hands together.
"M-my dad. He's never done something like that before and I'm sure he wasn't going
to hit you. He just.." I
sighed deeply again "I don't know what he was thinking"
Hunter gripped tightly onto my hand then tugged me forward.
"It's okay" He spoke in a low monotone voice.
I shook my head. Judging from his voice, it was not okay. I gripped tightly onto
Hayley then moved right
against Hunter, pulled his head down and pressed a deep hard kiss to his lips.
www.ebook-converter
I pulled back and looked into his unreadable eyes.
"Lunaaa.." He quietly said. It almost sounded needy.
I rubbed his cheek gently before he turned me around, wrapped his arms around me
and buried his head on
the otherside of my neck.
I shut my eyes and a small smile appeared on my mouth at the peaceful feeling I
got. Carrying Hayley and
Hunter behind me... it felt... good.
A few minutes later, I unwantingly pulled away from Hunter and looked up at him
"You need to go home
Hunter" I ran my hand over Hayley's hair "Your sister's fallen asleep too"
He let out an inaudible sigh then nodded his head. He gently grabbed Hayley from me
then pulled me forward
to peck my forehead in goodbye.
I watched after him till he reached the bottom of the steps before I called out for
him "Wait"
"When will I see you again?" I quietly asked.
He didn't respond for a few seconds before answering "You'll see"
With that said he turned around and walked away. I watched after him till he
disappeared from my view then
I let out a sigh and went back inside.
I was about to go upstairs to my room when dad called out for me from the lounge
room. I walked in to find
P 16-4
him alone, sitting on the sofa.
I crossed my arms in front of my chest defensively and spoke to him with
frustration leaking in "What is it
dad?"
He gestured to the couch oposite to him "Have a seat"
I tapped my foot against the ground for a few seconds before letting out a groan
and slumping my shoulders.
I walked over to the couch and sat down with an annoyed look "What is it?"
He leant his elbows on his knees and looked down at the ground before looking back
up at me with a serious
look on his face "Hunter get's abused" It wasn't a question just a plain statement.
I raised an eyebrow in confusion. Abused? What was he talkingBoth my eyebrows shot
up in realisation. The bruise and cut on Hunter's face. That was what he must of
been
speaking about!
"Oh no Dad" I let out a chuckle and shook my head "Hunter doesn't get abused. He...
um.. he.. just, had a
little... fight was all"
www.ebook-converter
He raised an eyebrow and stared at me making me feel extremely uncomfortable.

"No dear. Hunter get's abused or was abused"
I sat there still in silence and tried to register what he had said. Okay. I think
Dad is as of now officially
crazy.
I let out a small laugh "How can you say that Dad?"
He sighed and lightly smacked his knees before looking back at me with intense eyes
"Sweetie. You know
how... I sort of acted like I was about to hit him?"
"Yeaaa" I nodded my head and narrowed my eyes at him "That was not cool Dad. What
were you thinking?"
"I know, I know. It looked a bit.. icky" I rolled my eyes at what he said "But,
sweetie. I only did that because
I had a feeling that he was abused and maybe also his little sister"
I frowned but continued on listening to what he had to say "When I raised my arm up
in the air. Luna did you
see Hunter's reaction?"
I looked down at the ground and slowly nodded my head up and down "Yes" I quietly
spoke "He looked like
he was defending himself"
"That's right. And his sister cowered and whimpered. Sweetie, that right there is a
sign of a person being
abused"
I leant back in the couch with a deep set frown. That wasn't right.
P 16-5
I looked back up at him "But his Mum wouldn't hit him-them..."
He shrugged "Maybe not his Mum. But what about their Dad?"
"Hunter's dad doesn't live with them....I think. And his Mum goes by Ms"
"Hmm" Dad got a concentrated look on his face before shaking his head "Whatever it
may be. He has been
abused"
I leant forward "But Dad-"
He interrupted me by raising his hand up in the air "No Luna. I'm not concerned
about him, I concerned about
you"
"What..?"
"Luna I get many people coming into my office for therapy. And I have had cases
where there are couples
where one person has been abused"
I objected "Hunter and I aren't a-"
"Don't lie. If you weren't a couple then why would you go kissing him?"
www.ebook-converter
Forgetting about the current issue at hand I narrowed my eyes at him and said in an
accusing voice "You
were watching us!"
He raised an eyebrow back at me in challange "I'm your father. I have the right to"
I opened my mouth but he interrupted me once again "Look. Forget about that-" I sat
back with a huff and
crossed my arms over my chest "-what I was going to say is that when it comes to
those couples... the person
who had been abused get's a bit possessive over and.. obsessed with their partner"
I wrinkled my eyebrows "What's that got to do with Hunter and me?"
"Well, everything. You see the people that come to me for therapy aren't the ones
who have been abused.
They are infact their partners and mostly about how they feel like they have no
control over their life
anymore. Or how their partners (abused ones) are always possessive. And some other
bunch of problems
and issues. See, what I'm trying to say here is, Luna, I'm concerned about you. I
don't want you to be one of
those people who have come to me with a situation similar to them"
"But I have no situation" I quietly spoke back.
"In time you will see. I'm sure Hunter is a great man but Luna.. just be careful.
There's nothing wrong in
telling him to back off or to give you some space"
I sighed and tilted my head up at the ceiling. So many things were running across
my mind right now.
"Is that clear?"
P 16-6
I let out another sigh "Yes dad"
"Good. And I know this is a lot to think about but just keep it in mind. And as for
him being abused... well
you're going to have to ask him yourself and if he wants he can come talk to me
anytime"
He stood up and walked over to me and gave my head a ruffle "Go to bed. Sleep on
it. And think about it
tomorrow. Good night sweetie"
"Night dad" I met his eyes and gave him a fake smile.
After he walked away to his room I sat there by myself for a while and rubbed my
forehead. Urggh... to make
things worse now I had a headache.
Letting out a sigh, which I seemed to be doing a lot today, I got up and headed up
to my room.
Hunter.... first I find out your a street fighter. Then your related to Hayley and
now you've been abused.
What other secrets are you hiding?
____________________________________________________
Knew it My parents though
www.ebook-converter
P 16-7
Chapter 17
207K 5K 322
by Missii
Chapter 17
I couldn't sleep. Not one bit. All night long I lay in bed and thought about what
Dad had told me. And I
started to realised that maybe, just maybe he might be right.
But I needed to know from the man himself.
Hunter.
I woke up extra early the next morning and decided to go over to his house to ask
him. Only to realise that I
didn't have his phone number and didn't know where he lived.
Once again, who the hell touches another intimately without even knowing there
phone number?!
Ofcourse, me.
www.ebook-converter
I let out a grumble and dialed up Axel's house number to ask him where Hunter
lived.
I was greeted with Blake shouting down the line "WHO IS THIS?!"
"Umm.." I sat up straighter on my bed and lay my hand on my lap "Blake, this is
Luna"
There was a moment of silence before I heard his voice again "Oh! Luna! How are
ya?"
"I'm alright. You?" I replied to him and listened to the background noise from his
side. I could hear little
girly screams (most likely the three girls) and boys shouting out "HAIIIYA!".
I shook my head. Poor Mrs Hodgins.
"Good, good" Hearing Blake's voice I payed attention to him again "Is there
anything you needed?"
"Um.." I wiggled on my bed "Yeah.. could you put your brother on the phone please?"
"Sure.." He chuckled "but which one?"
"Oh! My bad" I smacked my forehead then rolled my eyes "Axel please"
"Alright, one sec" There was some shuffling around, swearing and mumbling before
Axel finally adressed
me.
"Luna! Hi!"
I grinned at his enthusiasm "Hi Ax. Miss me already?"
P 17-1
"I doooo" He said in a whiny voice "I can't wait till I see you again. I was going
to come today but I have to
help my mum" He grumbled towards the ending.
My grin turned into a dull half smile "Aw well... next time then"
Axel must have noticed something different about my voice because he turned serious
all of a sudden.
"Are you alright Luna? Did you need anything?"
I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly from my mouth "I'm alright Ax-" Just
confused as hell"-but I do
need your help"
"Oh" He sounded surprised "What is it?"
I let out a sigh and fell backwards onto my bed, bouncing up and down a couple of
times "I need Hunter's
address"
"But you have his phone number don't you?" Came his confused voice "Why don't you
call him and just ask?"
I turned my head to the side and picked at the designs on my blanket "Um..
actually, I don't have his number"
I was greeted by silence from him before he let out a long "Whhaaatttttt?"
www.ebook-converter
"Err..yeah. We never...exchanged numbers" I told him embarrasingly.
"B-but your guys are going out" He said in a cute confused puppy voice.
"No" I frowned before correcting myself "I-I mean. He never actually asked me out
so... we aren't technically
going out"
I was greeted by silence from him once again.
"Ax.." I stopped picking at the design on my blanket and hesitantly called out "You
there?"
"E-err yeah, yeah. I'm here" He stayed silent for a few seconds before speaking out
again "Sooo... you don't
have his number and you don't think that you guys are boyfriend and girlfriend?"
"Yessss" I wrinkled my eyebrows and wondered where he was going with this.
"And what does Hunter think about this?"
"What does Hunter think about what?" I sat up with a frown.

"You know, you thinking that you guys aren't going out?"
I bit my lip and thought about it for a few seconds before answering him "I don't
know Ax. We don't talk
much and I think you know that"
"Well yeah-"
P 17-2
I cut him off "Look Ax. Hunter and I.. I don't even know what our relationship is.
We just... click. That's it" I
let out a stressed out sigh "We'll talk about this another time. Just tell me where
he lives"
"Okay fine" He let out a sigh himself "I'll tell you"
I got up and went over to my desk to write down the address "Thank you Ax"
"Nothing to thank"
******************************************************
I stood in front of Hunter's house and looked around at the garden. It looked
crisp. clean and well kept just
like that day when I first came here. The day when I found out that Hunter was a
street fighter.
Lifting my shoulders up, I dropped them suddenly then headed towards the front door
and hesitantly knocked
on the door.
I heard running footsteps approach the door before it was opened. I looked down do
find Hayley.
"Hayley! How many times do I have to tell you not to open the door by yourself?!" I
looked up to find Ms
West running to us quickly with worry across her face but it instantly disappeared
when she saw me.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna!" She looked at me with surprise "Is everything alright? Is there something
you needed?"
"Er.." I rubbed my palms together nervously "Everythings fine. I-Is Hunter here?"
She shook her head and gave me an apologetic look "No dear. He's not here"
"Oh" I nodded my head slowly then took a step back "Well then. I best be going.
Bye" I made a move to turn
around but stopped when she spoke up.
"Oh no dear. Come inside" She gestured inside her home "I'm sure he'll be back
soon"
I hesitated again not sure if I should stay or go before I finally decided and gave
her a small smile then at
Hayley as I stepped inside.
"He went to meet up with some of his friends" I heard her say as she shut the door
behind me. She then led
me into a small lounge room. I looked around the room which only consisted of a
small tv, a sofa, two single
couches, a coffee table and a few toys. None the less, it felt warm, inviting and
safe. I hugged myself and
took a wiff of the nice, clean smelling scent. I liked it.
"Have a seat Luna" I focused back on Ms West to find her giving me a warm smile. I
gave her a 'thankyou'
smile before I went and sat in the middle of the sofa.
"Do you want anything to drink dear?" She offered.
"Oh no Ms West" I shook my head at her as I moved towards the edge of the sofa "I'm
fine"
Even though I said I didn't want anything, she still went into the kitchen and got
me a glass of water.
P 17-3
"Oh, thankyou" I said to her as I grabbed the cold glass. I took a sip of the water
before setting it on the
coffee table.
I watched as Ms West went and sat on one of the single couches with Hayley shyly
tagging along after her. I
noticed but acted like I didn't whenever Hayley took a peek at me. It was quiet
adorable.
"Hayley baby. Why don't you go play with your toys?" Ms West suggested to her
gently.
Hayley shook her head and insisted on sitting on her mother's lap. I smiled softly
at the mother-daughter love
between them. When I have a child, hopefully my baby will have the same connection
with me.
I looked down at my hands which were on my lap.
I wonder who the father would be.
An image of Hunter immediately popped into my mind. I frowned deeply at that and
clenched my hands into
fists.
Why would you think something as stupid as that Luna? You guys don't even have a
proper relationship for
goodness sake!
"Luna?"
www.ebook-converter
Hearing my voice being called out I jerked my head up all of a sudden and cleared
my throat "Yes Ms
West?"
She frowned at me as she hugged her daughter to her body, who was watching me from
under her eyelashes
"Everything alright dear? You look troubled"
"Umm.." I looked back down at my lap "Er... ye-yeah" I looked back up at her with a
fake smile "Everything's
fine"
She watched me for a few seconds before shaking her head in disagreement "No dear.
You are not alright.
Somethings been troubling you. What is it dear?"
I bit my lip. There was no way I was going to ask her about Hunter being abused! No
way!
"No Ms West. Everything is fine. I assure you" I tried to give her a convincing
look but failed.
"Any trouble at home?" She asked in a soft caring voice.
I wanted to ask her then and there but I was to afraid of the reponse so I just
shook my head and looked away
from her only to find my eyes stop on a picture which was behind the TV up against
the wall of a little boy
with a head full of curly hair. My mouth slightly parted in amazement at the
stunning wide smile on the boy's
face. His face was lighted up, arms held wide open and he was standing on his tip
toes.
My face softened into an adoring look when I realised who it was.
Hunter.
P 17-4
He looked about Sam's age. I then looked over at the another picture which was
beside it, Hunter looked
much older. About thirteen and he had his head shaved. He had this loving look on
his face as he touched a
woman's pregnent belly. I'm guessing it was his mother. My eyes zeroed in on the
small smile on his face.
That small smile alone showed so much happiness that I couldn't take my eyes away
from.
"That was when I was pregnent with Hayley inside" I heard Ms West's soft vioce
reach my ears.
I barely nodded my head. I was so transfixed by Hunter that I couldn't even respond
to her properly.
"And the one next to that one was taken when I told him I got a job" At that I
turned to her and looked at her
with a frown.
"What do you mean?"
She let out a sigh then gave me a small smile "I'll tell you if you tell me why you
look so troubled for"
We stared at each other for a while before I caved at the look in her eyes. This
women definitely does not or
did not abuse her children. Not a chance. Just with the way she looked at Hayley I
knew she would sacrifice
her self for them. That she would do anything for their happiness.
"What is it dear?" She prodded gently.
www.ebook-converter
I moved back on the couch and pulled my arms tightly around me.
"I-I just.." I let out a sigh and rubbed my forehead before I looked at her through
confused and worried eyes
"I don't know how to ask you this Ms West" I quietly told her.
"It's okay dear. Just say what comes to your mind first" She gave me an encouraging
smile.
I nodded my head and leaned back against the couch to get more comfortable. I took
a deep breath in and out
for a few seconds before looking at her right in the eye.
"Did Hunter get abused?" I quickly asked her before I hesitated and backed out.
I watched as the encouraging look on her face slowly drained away before an
unreadable one took over.
"Why do you ask?" She asked me monotonely.
I gulped and glanced at Hayley who seemed to be occupying herself by playing with
her hands, then back at
Ms West's hard face and told her about what had happened last night.
After I had told her and several moments later which were spent in complete silence
I heard a sob.
I looked up at Ms West with a frown on my face and found her head buried in her
daughters neck.
"Mamma?" Hayley quietly asked with her lip quivering. Oh no.
I stood up and quickly walked over to them. I kneeled in front of them and and
gently rubbed Ms West's
shoulder.
P 17-5
"Ms West?" I quietly asked "Please don't cry" I felt sick for making her cry and
for feeling helpless "I'm so
sorry. I should not have brought this up but I only asked because I was concerned
about Hunter" I tried to
explain myself but it was no use.
"I-I think it's best If I leave now. I'm so sorry" My voice cracked and I was
afraid that I would soon start
crying.
I was about to get up when she lifted her head up and looked at me through red, wet
eyes.
"No, no" She wiped her eyes "Don't leave.You have every right to ask. You are his
girlfriend after all"
"I'm not-" I was about to object but then decided not to cause I think I know the
look I'm going to receive if I
do.
"I'm sorry baby" She apologied to her daughter and pecked her cheek. Hayley clung
on to her mother's arm
and squeezed her eyes shut.
"I think it's best of you go sit down dear" She then told me.
I watched worriedly to make sure she wasn't going to burst into tears before I got
up and sat on the couch
again.
www.ebook-converter
Ms West let out a deep sigh then started speaking "Hunter was... abused"
I stared at her unseeingly for a while. A ringing noise rang in my ear and this
sick feeling set in me.
"By who?" I asked out faintly.
"His father" Her answer came delayed.

Father...ofcourse.
"Did he.." I looked over at Hayley who still had her eyes shut. I think she was
sleeping. "Did he abuse
Hayley?"
A small sad smile appeared on Ms West's face. She shook her head "Hunter took her
beatings"
I rubbed my hand over my face and slumped back against the couch "Why? Why did he
abuse?"
I heard a sob again but I had no energy to get up and comfort her. I felt so weak..
"Their father..." She let out another sob "He didn't marry me for the reasons I had
thought. He was an asshole
that I had come to realise after we got married. You know, I never lived in a house
like this. No. My father
was a wealthy man. A wealthy honoured man who cared deeply about his families
reputation. When I fell in
love with Mike (Hunter's dad) he was such a sweetheart. He had charming looks that
didn't only pull the
attention of girls but older women to. And his charming ways pulled me to him. We
were so in love that it
didn't take long for him to meet my dad. And my father-"
She shook her head in disbelief "-A man who has questioned every guy I had gone out
with had also fallen in
P 17-6
Mike's trap. My father saw Mike as his son. A person he cared for as deeply as he
cared for me. When Mike
and I got married he wrote down all his money and fortune he had made under Mike's
name. And then..."
She let out a sob and clenched her hands into fists "-then only did I see his true
colors. He had only married
me for my money Luna. He didn't care about me at all. The love and affection he had
shown for me was all
fake. I wanted a divorce and that was when the violence started. He raped me-"
Tears filled up in my eyes "Hunter and Hayley were the result of that. He then
started abusing Hunter. Oh my baby! The things he has
gone through, no child should ever go through! When my father found out about what
Mike had done... he had
a heart atttack. The only person left in my family passed away all because of me.
No matter how many years
pass by, I always think about what had happened atleast once a day"
I listened to her silent sobs and could feel a tear slip down my cheek.
"It was hard. Life was so hard. Mike wasted all the money on prostitutes, beer and
gambling" She spat out in
disgust "We had to fend for ourselves. When I was pregnent with Hunter the food I
ate were left overs of
Mike's. I was like a dirty slave in my own house! Slowly the money vanished cause
it was all spent and
wasted on useless things. We had to move into this one. I tried to run away from
him Luna. But he would only
abuse me and I gave up when I found out I was pregnent with Hunter. I did not want
anything to happen to my
child. As Hunter grew older he got into streetfighting. I'm a laundry cleaner and
the money I make was not
enough. Mike relied on us to make money because he would come home drunk every
night. If he didn't find a
sufficient plate of food on the dinner table by the time he got home, he would get
his belt out and hit me. Hit
me and Hunter. For years we spent life like that. It was hell. Then Hayley was
born" She ran a hand over her
daughters head like she was the most precious thing in the world.
www.ebook-converter
"Even when she was a baby she seemed to realise what was happening. As she grew
older she turned into a
quiet, shy, un-trusting young girl. It was because of the fear. She never got hit.
Oh no. Hunter took her
beatings for her. That boy of mine went through more pain than me. He tried to take
the burdan away from
me" She rubbed her eyes and hiccupped "I was glad when Mike died"
My eyes widened and I looked over at her.
She let out a malicious laugh "He died from drink driving. That's the best thing I
had heard in many years. My
children and I finally escaped him. But I will never forgive myself for falling in
love with him. And I will
never forgive myself for allowing Hunter to go street fighting" The sobs returned
and she let out a quiet cry
"Even now... my baby would come home with bruises and cuts. But what can I do! We
need that money to
survive. I barely make enough from doing laundry cleaning. We have to pay the
bills, buy food, pay for
transport and the only way we can survive is by Hunter street fighting. But I wish
that one day he will
become a famous artist (painter) and make so much money that he won't have to go
through anymore pain"
I bit my lip and squeezed my eyes shut tightly before I re-opened them and rubbed
my eyes clear.
"I'm so sorry Ms West" My voice cracked as I apologised.

She nodded her head and rubbed her eyes.
"I am glad that my son found you" She said. I didn't know what to reply back to her
so I remained silent.
Just as she hiccupped the front door opened and closed shut. I heard the thud of
footsteps before Hunter
P 17-7
appeared.
I looked up at him and wanted to just run up to him and jump in his arms and kiss
the hell out of him but that
thought instantly disappeared when his eyes narrowed in on his mother then on me.
"What did you do?" He asked in a low, dangerous voice.
I felt a sudden chill run through me at the dead serious look he aimed at me.
_______________________________________________________
Hopefully the dad is hunter smh STUPIDO!!
www.ebook-converter
P 17-8
Chapter 18
202K 5.4K 1.2K
by Missii
Chapter 18
"What. Did. You. Do?" He repeated with a growl but this time his voice rang out in
the quiet lounge room
making it sound like it echoed.
I stood up shakily, feeling those intense and angry eyes watch me like a hawk. I
bit my lip, held my hands in
front and looked down at the ground.
I think I just peed in my pants...
"Honey, honey" I heard Ms West hurriedly say to try and calm Hunter down "She
didn't do anything-"
"If she didn't do anything then why the HECK ARE YOU CRYING?!" He raised his voice
at the end making
me flinch and bite my lip harder. I could feel tears threatning to spill out.
What was wrong with him?! No! What was wrong with me?! I couldn't even open my
mouth and tell him why
his mother was crying because of the fear of what he might say or do.
www.ebook-converter
"Sweetie calm down! Your scaring her!" Ms West raised her voice before lowering it
down when Hayley let
out a whimper. I stood still like that as I heard Ms West mumble to him (most
likely telling him what had
happened) for a while.
"You told her?" His low monotone voice reached my ear and I squeezed my eyes shut.
He didn't want me to
know...
My lip trembled and I tried to compose myself. I was scared of what was going to
happen. I may be still
confused about our relationship but I didn't want him to...leave me. I didn't want
him to be available for other
girls. My hands unconciously clenched into fists at the thought of other girls all
over him. All over my man.
My eyes flung open and remained wide as I replayed those words 'my man'.
Oh gosh. I nervously rubbed my palms together than rubbed my forehead at the
intense possessive feeling I
was feeling. I can't believe I just thought that.
Shaking my head as I tried to forget about that thought, I paid attention back to
Hunter when he spoke "Give
me Hayley. I'll put her to bed"
"Hunter-" Ms West went to say something but was interrupted by him "Give her to me"
I heard some moving around and looked up at him from under my eyelashes when he
walked past me with
Hayley in his arms.
I stood there in complete silence and shifted under the gaze of Ms West.
P 18-1
"Luna dear..." I looked up into her worried, anxious face with a dull face. I knew
she wanted to say
something but nothing came out of her mouth because she was lost for words.
"I think I'll go" I quietly told her.
"Luna no. Just talk to him" She called after me but I didn't stop. I was just about
to open the front door when
my body was roughly pushed against the door. I let out a gasp.
"Where do you think your going?" Hot breath blew against my right ear and a warm,
solid body that I had
come to be familiar with pressed against my back.
I didn't know why but I couldn't help but let out a sob.
Hunter's hands trailed from my hips to lay flat on my stomach under my shirt. He
tugged me back against him
and securely tightened his arms around me.
"Stop crying" His voice growled into my ear but that only made me release a louder
cry.
He rubbed my stomach with a thumb and pressed a deep kiss into my cheek "I didn't
mean to raise my voice
at you" He whispered against my ear "I was angry when I saw my mother cry. That's
all I saw"
I pressed myself back into him to feel comfort.
www.ebook-converter
"I'm sorry" He apologised in a soft, gentle caring voice. I let out a sniffle and
jerkingly nodded my head. He
turned me around with his hands still under my shirt and nuzzled his face against
mine. He pulled back lightly
and looked at me through narrowed, hooded eyes. My sore eyes due to crying briefly
flicked to his lips
before looking back up into his eyes. I could feel my eyes start to droop as I made
a move to lock lips with
his but was stopped by him when I was an inch away.
"I was abused" He bluntly told me.
My eyes opened wide and I blinked at him for a few seconds before I lay a hand on
his slightly scruffy cheek
"I know" I quietly told him.
"Are you-" His voice cracked and he shut his eyes tightly, a scared expression
appeared on his face.
"Hunter" I grasped his face by both my hands "What's wrong?" I worriedly asked him.
Even though I was pressed right against him he tugged me forward and pressed his
face into my neck and
snuggled his head there as if though he felt a sense of peacefulness when he did.
I immediately wrapped my arms around him without hesitating and held onto the back
of his head. I turned my
head slightly to the left and pressed a kiss onto his head. We remained like that
for a few minutes before he
spoke up again.
"Are you going to leave me?" He mumbled into my neck but I still heard him.
I frowned and blinked my eyes rapidly. Why would he think such thing?!
P 18-2
He answered my thought as if though he could mind read "Do you still want to be
with a guy who street
fights, has temper issues and has a bad past?" I could hear the vulnerability
behind his voice and my heart
ached for him.
I sad smile appeared on my mouth and I hugged him tightly.
"No matter what" I quietly told him with confidence and promise that I feared I
might regret saying in the
future "I will always be with you"
He squeezed the sides of my waist and pulled his head back slightly. I rubbed the
underneath of his red eyes
and gave him a warm small smile.
"Promise?" He asked faintly. Tears pricked in the corner of my eyes at the look on
his face. Not giving it
another thought, I leaned forward and pressed my lips deeply against his. Moving
back, I repeatedly started
pecking his lips but had to stop when I heard a clear of throat.
I looked past Hunters shoulder as he to turned his head around to find Ms West
standing there with a happy
smile on her face which she tried to hide but was unsuccessful.
"Everything alright here?" She questioned with an innocent voice.
"Everything was alright until you disturbed us" Hunter told her with a grumble but
it wasn't said in a mean
way.
www.ebook-converter
She let out a laugh and winked at me making me blush.
"Well if it's going to get carried away I suggest you take it to the room" My eyes
widened at her suggestion
while Hunter let out a deep laugh something that I've never heard since I've met
him. I looked up at him in
awe and he turned around and gave me a sly smirk. That I've seen.
He slowly let go of me with his eyes locked on mine and took a hold of my hand and
tugged me past Ms West
to his room. My whole body flushed in embarrassment when I heard her laughter reach
my ear from behind.
We came to a stop at the front of a door which was right at the end of the small
hallway. Hunter opened the
door and lead me inside. Hunter's scent instantly hit me and I took the oppurtunity
by taking a big deep breath
in of the scent.
I then curiously studied his room. The room was small but had the essentials. A
single bed, one bed side
drawer, a clothes drawer and a big box in one corner of the room which seemed to
have all his painting
equipment. I looked over at Hunter when he let go of my hand to find him taking of
his shirt. I blushed again
and quickly looked away. I was still nervous and embarrassed to see him shirt less.
Seeing his abs and his
muscles on full view intimidated me far to much.
I walked over to his bed and and frowned down at the photo on his bed side drawer.
I picked it up and my
eyebrows shot up at the photo I saw.
I don't remember this being taken!!
It was of me grinning widely after the spider ride at the amusement park. I know I
should be freaked out
P 18-3
because he had a photo of me and I didn't even know but I actually found it
somewhat.... romantic.
I put the photo frame back on the bedside drawer and looked over at Hunter to find
him looking down at the
ground. I grinned when I saw a light blush on his cheeks.
Aww was wittle Hunter embarrassed?
I walked over to him and stood directly infront of him making sure to keep my eyes
on his face and not
elsewhere. I stood on my tip toes and gave his cheek a peck.
"I don't mind" I softly told him.
He looked up at me and gave me a small smile. He then grabbed my hand and led me
back to his bed. I
frowned at him in confusion when he gestured at the bed.
"Get on the bed" He told me when I didn't understand.
"Umm.." I shifted nervously on my spot as butterflies suddenly erupted in my
stomach. I looked at him
helplessly.
He shook his head "I won't do anything" he assured me then held his hand out to me.
Biting my lip, I took his
hand then climbed on to the bed and lay down closer to the wall so he could fit. I
think we were going to
have more problems in the future due to his size and length.
www.ebook-converter
He slipped onto the bed and lay on his side and pulled his blanket over us. I
gingerly lay my hand on the back
of his shoulder and glanced at his tanned, tight skin. I licked my lips then looked
up at him to find his lazy
eyes watching me. We stared at each other for a moment before he leaned his head
forward and pressed his
lips against my forehead.
"Nap time" He told me after he pulled away. One corner of my lips tugged up and I
snuggled into him with
my head just beneath his jaw. I closed my eyes in pleasure when I felt his hand
trail up my back, underneath
my shirt and suddenly he pulled the back of my bra. My eyes flung open and I let
out a gasp as I arched my
chest into his when it snapped against my skin.
Hunter's chest rumbled as he silently laughed and pulled me tighter against him.
With a smile, I closed me
eyes again and cuddled into his warmth and slowly drifted into sleep feeling safe
and extremely happy.
________________________________________________
Don't mind if I do If she says yes I will beat her dgaf
P 18-4
Chapter 19
206K 5.1K 365
by Missii
Chapter 19
"We played hide and seek!" A faint childish girls voice reached my ear. I squeezed
my eyes tighter and
snuggled deeper into the warm body beside me. Even though I was half asleep I knew
who it was because of
the scent. I threw my hand over the Hunters wide chest and involuntarily smiled at
the nice feeling I felt at my
waist being rubbed slowly.
"And I had cookies! Sam's mum is so nice!" The familiar girls voice spoke up again.
"Hmm" I felt the vibration of the chest against my hand and let out a soft moan.
"I think she's awake" A voice whispered.
I dug my head into Hunter's shoulder before blinking my eyes open to find myself
lazily looking at Hayley
who was sitting on Hunter's chest with her legs on either side of him. She was
watching me with a shy smile.
www.ebook-converter
"Hello" I quietly told her with a lift of one corner of my mouth.

"Hi" She gave me a brief wave and blushed.
I then tilted my head up and locked eyes with pale blue ones. He leant his head
towards me and pecked the
top of my head. I gave him a soft smile in return.
"Have a good nap?" His voice rumbled.
"Hmm" I mumbled and closed my eyes briefly before re-opening them and sat upright
and arched my chest
forward in a stretch and raised my hands up in the air before bringing them back
down.
I ran a hand through my hair and glanced at Hunter to find him looking at me
through intense eyes.
"Time to get up" I reached forward and rubbed his cheek. When he didn't move or
bother to respond back, I
nudged him.
"Come on Hunter"
He raised an eyebrow then put his arms underneath his head and simply looked at me
in a challanging way.
We stared at each other in silence for a while before I let out a sigh and
sluggishly got out of the bed.
"Let's go baby" I said and lifted Hayley up of her brother.
"What about Hunty?" She quietly almost hesitantly asked me. I looked over at him to
find him still watching
me from the same position.
P 19-1
"He'll come later" I told her with my eyes locked on him. I subtly raised my head
high then walked out of the
room.
I carried Hayley to the kitchen and found Ms West cooking something whilst humming.
"Oh hi dear" She smiled at me warmly when she spotted me.
"Hi" I returned her smile and sat Hayley on the small counter.
"How was the nap?" She asked me with a raise of one of her eyebrow.
I couldn't help but blush "It was alright"
She smirked but didn't say anything else. After a moment I hesitantly offered to
help her.
"Thank you dear. I'd appreciate it if you could chop up those tomatoes and carrots"
"Sure" I said then looked at Hayley. She looked up at me with her big eyes. Her
face was round just like her
eyes but her nose and mouth were small. She looked adorable.
I gave her a smile then pressed a gentle kiss into her chubby cheeks whilst hugging
her. I couldn't resist.
www.ebook-converter
I pulled back with a grin and glanced at Ms West when I felt her eyes on me. She
gave me a warm smile then
at her daughter before looking away.
I put Hayley on the ground so that she could go play with her toys before walking
over around the counter to
stand in front of the chopping board and the tomatoes and carrots which were set
near the sink. I grabbed a
carrot and started chopping.
"Hayley told me about her day with your brother" Ms West started up the
conversation "And also what had
happened towards the ending..."
"Oh. Errr.. yeah. I'm sorry about what my dad it" I apologised to her feeling awful
for having to witness
Hayley whimpering.
"It's alright dear. I gues.. I guess it was a good thing your father did that or
you might have not known what
had happened for a while"
I stopped what I was doing and stared down at the chopping board. She was right. I
might have not know
what had happened not for just a while, but for a long time.
I frowned. Would Hunter have told me?
All these negative thoughts and doubts entered my mind all of a sudden. I shook my
head and tried to
concentrate on what I was doing.
"Mamma look at this" I heard Hayley's voice and turned my head to the side to see
her run in to the kitchen
with a paper in her hand to her mother. Must be another drawing.
P 19-2
"Thats very nice baby" Her mother distractedly said.
"You didn't see it properly though"
I smiled at the slight whine in her voice.
"I did, I did. Step away baby, I need to drain the noodles"
I heard some movement behind me and felt something press into my back. I glanced
behind me briefly to find
Ms West. I turned back around and started cutting the second.
"But Mamma-"
"Hayley not now. Move to the side baby or I might spill this on you" Her mother
warned her.
"Mamma-"
"Hayley!"
I was suddenly bumped form behind and the knife slipped of the tomato and cut my
finger.
"Ow!" I cried out and clutched the finger against my chest.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh dear!" Ms West gasped out and hurriedly came to my aid "I'm so sorry!"
I bit my lip and tried to stop the tears from escaping my eyes. The cut wasn't that
big but it still stung like a
bitch.
"Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear" Ms West started stressing out.
"It-it's okay" I tried to assure her.
"What's going on?" My head snapped up when I heard his voice. He looked like he had
a shower because he
was wearing fresh clothes. My eyes widened slightly when his eyes zeroed in on the
cut on my hand.
I watched him as his face turned into a stone. He immediatly walked over to me and
gently pushed his mother
to the side but I could tell he was trying to restrain anger.
"I'll get the band aids" His mother quickly rushed out the kitchen.
"How did this happen?" He asked through clenched teeth and grasped my hand which
had the cut.
I gulped "Um-um.. your sister-"
I didn't even finish of explaining what had happened when he turned his head and
narrowed his eyes at his
sister. I looked at her tiny form where she stood still near the stove, her eyes
sparkling with unshed tears and
her bottom lip quivering dangerously. She looked up at us like a lost puppy.
"Hunter stop" I quietly said and pulled his head back in my direction so that he
wasn't looking at her
P 19-3
anymore. I glanced at Hayley in worry just as Ms West came back in.
"I'll do it" Hunter grabbed the band aid and tissue from her then quickly cleaned
up the cut. I felt awful as I
listened to Ms West scold Hayley for not listening to her.
My heart ached when she let out a tiny sob which quicky turned into several more
sobs. I gently retreaved my
hand from Hunter after he had finished than walked over to her.
"Oh baby" I picked her up without putting pressure on my index finger then carried
her into the lounge room.
I rubbed her back as she continued on crying.
"I'm alright. See" I sat down on the couch with her on my lap sideways and showed
her the cut.
She lay her head against my chest and sniffled "I'm sorry"
I smiled and hugged her body just as Hunter walked over to me and sat down next to
me closely.
"It's okay" I softly whispered to her and wiped away her tears. Her sobs and
sniffles quitened down a bit as I
swayed back and forth.
I looked over at Hunter when he just sat there in silence only to find him glaring
at the cut on my finger as if
though it committed the most serious crime in the world.
www.ebook-converter
"It doesn't hurt" I quitely told him. It was a lie though. It stung and throbbed.
He watched me for a second before letting out a sigh and wrapped a arm around me.
He pulled me to him so
that my head lay against his chest. With the arm around me, he used his hand to
push the hair out of his sisters
face.
Hayley let out a tiny moan and closed her eyes, her mouth involuntarily forming
into a pout.
We sat like that the remaining of the time till she was back to normal.
********************************************************
After eating the delicious noodles Ms West had made with a little help from me
(only cutting the carrots.
Couldn't get through the tomatos cause of a little accident...) Hunter walked me
home because it was getting
late.
We walked hand in hand in silence till we reached my house.
I turned around and looked up at him. He wrapped his arms around my waist and I in
return wrapped my
arms around his neck and rose on my tiptoes so the height level was more...
comfortable.
"You want to come in?" I softly asked him.
He shook his head.
P 19-4
I let out a sigh and looked down briefly before looking back up at him "Is this
about my father-"
"No"
I looked back and forth between his hard eyes.
"It is" I said upset and was about to unwrap my hands from around his neck but he
quickly grabbed my arms
and stopped me.
"It's not about your father" He told me in a low voice.
"Then why won't you come in?" I tilted my head to the side and asked him with a
slight frown
He sighed and leant his head again mine "Will you stop questioning if I come in?"
I thought about his question before answering "Yes"
He let out a grumble and pushed me away to grab my hand. He was about to lead me
towards my house but I
stopped him.
He looked at me with a cute frown.
www.ebook-converter
I smiled at him and shook my head "If you don't want to come in I won't make you. I
want you to meet my
parents by your free will"
He stared at me for a couple of seconds before tugging a corner of his lip up. He
pulled me closer to him and
pressed a kiss on my cheek.
"Thanks" He then whispered in my ear.
I pecked his nose before I stepped away from him. He put his hands in his jean
pockets and watched me.
I looked down at the ground then back up at him before I turned around and headed
towards my house.
Remembering something, I suddenly twirled around and met his eyes.
"I never gave you my number" I told him and nervously rubbed my hands together.
The familiar sly smirk appeared on his face and I tilted my head in confusion.
"I don't need it" His husky voice reached my ear loud and clearly.
I blinked at him still not understanding anything.
"I already know it" He gave me a wink then gestured for me to go inside.
A small smile graced my lips and I turned around with a slight shake of my head.
His eyes followed me the
entire way till I stepped inside my house and disappeared behind the door.
I let out a dreamy sigh and leaned back against the door with a grin on my face.
P 19-5
__________________________________________________
that’s right bitch I hate it when kids behave like that, like seriously adults have
lots of work dude not to just sit around and entertaine you
www.ebook-converter
P 19-6
Chapter 20
228K 5.2K 639
by Missii
Chapter 20
It's shocking how fast the holidays went by right before my eyes. My time was
occupied with me studying for
tests, having fun with the group or either with Hunter. It feels like it was just
yesterday that I had went to
Hunter's house and had a nap there but infact it was almost two weeks ago.
The group- Jester to be more precise- decided that since school was going to start
that we should all go out
and watch a movie. I wasn't that eager but I apparently had to go. And Sam wouldn't
stop bugging me about
seeing Hayley again. So he and Hayley were coming with us as well. Ms West didn't
mind her daughter
coming with us one bit because she trusted us where as my parents.... it took hours
to convince them.
In the end they got frustrated and annoyed of me and Sam bugging them so they said
yes.
So here I was standing with the group with Hunters arm wrapped around me as we
waited for Linkin to go
get the tickets and Jester and Axel to get the food.
www.ebook-converter
I felt my elbow length, flowy dark blue, knee length dress being tugged and looked
down to find Hayley.
I ran a hand over her hair "What's wrong honey?"
"I need to go bathroom" She quietly told with her round eyes looking extra big
making me think of dobby.
I smiled down at her "Let's go" I pulled away from Hunter and grabbed her hand. I
narrrowed my eyes at Sam
and warned him "Don't go wondering around fella. Stay here with Hunter"
Sam looked up at Hunter's towering figure and let out a huff as he crossed his arm.
Hunter raised an eyebrow
down at him and smirked.
I shook my head with a sly smile then lead Hayley to the women's bathroom.
After a couple of minutes, we came back outside and made our way back to the group.
Hayley immediately ran over to Sam and I walked over to Hunter and leaned against
his warm body.
"What's wrong?" I asked to no one in particular when I noticed Linkin standing with
us with the tickets but
had a thinking expression on his face.
"We don't have enough tickets" He told me.

"How many do you need?"
"One more"
Hmm. Well this sucked. We were meant to watch an animated disney movie because
Hayley and Sam were
P 20-1
here. I didn't mind. Animated movies were good to watch.
"Linkin" Hunter spoke up all of a sudden. He looked at Hunter with a questioning
frown. They had a silent
conversation with their eyes and Linkin's frown quickly turned into a mishievous
smirk.
Linkin grabbed Alora to the side and they started whispering amongst each other. It
took awhile to convince
Alora with whatever Linkin told her because she had a scowl on her face.
I watched as she snatched the tickets out from her brother's hand, sent Hunter a
glare then stalked towards the
worker.
I smirked when I realised that she was flirting with him. She passed him the
tickets and pointed in our
direction. The teenage guy was obviously awe struck by Alora because he didn't even
bother to count the
tickets or the number of people there were in our group.
"What the heck is she doing?!" Axel asked with a scowl as he watched Alora after he
and Jester came back
to us with the food.
"Don't worry bro" Linkin slapped Axel on his back "She's faking it. We don't have
enough tickets"
"What? Why?" Jester asked him.
www.ebook-converter
"They ran out of them" Linkin answered him and stole some popcorn out from a random
box.
"Oi! None of that!" Jester scolded him and shoved him away with his shoulder.
"Why couldn't you send Luna?" Axel whined without removing his eyes from Alora who
was now playing
with her hair and giggling.
My mouth dropped open slightly and I glared at Axel. Of course, ditch the
bestfriend as soon as you see your
crush flirting with another guy.
Linkin let out a chuckle "I don't think that guy will remain standing if shiny went
and flirted with that douche"
Finally Axel looked away from Alora to frown at Linkin with a confused look on his
face. Linkin raised an
eyebrow back at him as if though he was asking 'are you dumb?', then only did Axel
look at the man standing
next to me.
I stiffled a giggle when I saw him staring at Hunter's biceps for a few seconds
before opening his mouth into
a 'O'.
We watched Alora again when it got quiet until she turned her head in our direction
and gestured for us to go
past them.
"Let's go b*tches" Jester started making his way past the workers.
"Sam" I called out to the two children who were looking up at the movie posters
"We're going"
Hunter and I waited for them to run past us then we followed after them. The worker
once again didn't bother
P 20-2
to watch us. He stamped the tickets then gave them back to Alora with his eyes
stuck on her.
We quickly went past him then slowly walked in the wide red hallway as we searched
for the number of our
theatre.
"Wait up!" I heard Alora yell from behind me. I turned my head around to find her
running towards us.
"Can't believe I just did that" She grumbled to herself when she came to a stop
beside me and walked along
with us.
I smirked but didn't say anything. We finally found our theatre room and walked
inside it to find the ads
already on. It was dark but I could tell it was already full. There were only a few
seats and ofcourse our
seats which were at the back on the right side.
"Hunty" I heard Hayley call out for her brother scaredly. He let go of me and
picked her up as I grabbed
Sam's hand.
"Watch where your stepping" Hunter murmured to me.
"Hmm"
We noisely made our way up the steps to our seats. I came to a stop when I saw
there were only seven seats
left. Jester, Axel and Alora filled up the three seater row and the last one was
left for Linkin, Hayely, Sam,
Hunter and I.
www.ebook-converter
"How are we going to sit?" I quietly asked Hunter.
"Bro I'll sit on the edge" Linkin said and plopped himself on the edge of the the
row.
"Go to the seat near the wall" Hunter told me and pressed his hand against my back.
"But" I looked over at him with a frown "Where will you sit?"
"Don't worry. Go"
I slowly nodded my head and moved to the seat next to the wall but didn't sit down.
"Sam. Sit next to me" Linkin grabbed Sam's hand and pulled him onto the seat next
to him.
"But I want to sit next to Hayley" He whined.
"You will. Oi Jester pass the popcorn and drinks" Linkin called out to Jester. We
came prepared by filling
up our drink bottles with coke from home so that we wouldn't have to waste any
money here.
I looked away from him to Hunter to see him mummering something to Hayley. She
nodded her head before
he walked over to me and sat her down on the seat next to Sam.
"Yay!" Sam cheered and most likely grinned at her.
P 20-3
Hunter pushed me over a bit so that he could sit in the last seat before pulling me
down on top of his lap.
"Oh" I said with a blush as he tightly wrapped his arms around me and pulled me
back against his chest
"Your legs will hurt Hunter" I spoke against his ear just as the movie started.
"They won't" He assured me and sneakily pulled my dress up slightly to put his hand
on my bare thigh and the
other one lay ontop of my stomach.
I don't think this was such a good idea...
"Shiny" I looked over at Linkin "Your popcorn and drink"
I looked at Sam and Hayley to find them sharing their popcorn box and had their own
drinks. I leaned
forward on Hunter's lap and grabbed the drink and popcorn and thanked Linkin.
I pulled Hunter's hand of my thigh and made him hold the popcorn box. I opened the
lid of my drink and
pulled the straw out to take a sip.
"Want some?" I quietly asked Hunter.
He leaned over my shoulder and pulled the straw into his mouth to have a drink for
himself. After he finished
I put the drink in the drink holder then took a hold of the popcorn. Hunter's hand
immediately went back to my
thigh whilst I wiggled my hips on Hunter's lap to make myself comfortable.
www.ebook-converter
I gasped when Hunter's arm tightened around my stomach, making it hard for me to
breath.
"Stop moving" Hunter spoke against my ear in a gruff, husky voice. I was about to
ask him why when I
realised what I was doing to him when I moved my hip on his lap.
"Sorry" I apologised to him in embarrassment and with a blush. He pecked my cheek,

that action alone telling
me that it was okay.
"Just don't move to much" He spoke again and slowly rubbed my thigh making me
forget about what I had
done and made me let out a pleasurable sigh "Or else I might get... carried away"
Goosebumps arose at the sound of his heated voice and what he had said.
I don't mind if you get carried away...
"Oh look!" Sam shouted out all of a sudden. I squeezed me eyes tight to compose
myself and tried to pay
attention to the movie but I knew it was going to be very hard.
****************************************************
We were half way into the movie and Hunter was getting restless. I had asked him if
he wanted me to get of
him but he wouldn't let me.
"What's wrong?" I asked him finally when he kept scratching at my bare thigh.
P 20-4
"Nothing" He grumbled at me as if though I had done something wrong.
I frowned but kept quiet. A few seconds later I felt him push my hair over one
shoulder but didn't think much
of it. And then he pulled the dress over one shoulder to reveal my flesh there. I
think now I know why he was
acting all restless.
My eyes shut on their own accord when I felt his lips against my shoulder. He
pecked and licked the flesh
their, sometimed going up my neck.
"Hunter..." I breathlessly said.
He sucked on my neck and gave it a bite making me claw my fingers into his hands.
In the distant I heard the
faint noise of a childish giggle, then only did I snap my eyes open and remember
where I was. Most
importantly, remember who I was sitting next to.
I quickly shoved Hunter's hands which were creeping up my dress and pushed away
from his chest.
He tried to pull me back but I stood up.
He scowled up at me, clearly looking annoyed and frustrated "What are you doing?
Come back here"
I rubbed my neck where it tingled and hurt and felt the part where he had sucked
and bit to find the place
slightly wet.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna" Hunter went to reach for my hand, but instead of him grabbed hold of my hand
I made him hold the
popcorn box. The light from the screen shown on his face and I could see him
glaring at me. In return I
narrowed my eyes at him and shook my head. I stepped to the side, picked Hayley up
and sat her on my lap.
Now this way, I won't feel the need to strip his and my clothes off and have my way
with him.
I heard him grumble to himself and looked over at him to find a scowl on his face.
My mouth twitched to
form a smile as I looked back at the screen and continued on watching the movie.
********************************************************
The movie had finished. Overall I think I knew what it was about. All of us noisely
made our way to the car
park. I looked up at the sky and smiled gently. The sun was setting.
Hayley wiggled in my arms and I patted her back to soothe her. She had fallen
asleep in my arms towards the
ending of the film. Sam wasn't complaining or trying to wake her up because Linkin
had him sitting on his
shoulders.
The first thing I noticed when we stepped out of the theatre was Alora and Axel.
Alora wouldn't stop
blushing and Axel was way to quiet. Hmm.. I wonder what had happened. Jester...
well Jester was Jester. He
had eaten his own popcorn box and was now finishing of the left overs of ours. And
as for Hunter...
I looked over my shoulder to find him walking a few feet behind me. His eyes locked
onto mine and he sent
me a scowl. I smirked at him then turned around. Yup. He was still angry about what
had happened in the
theatre.
P 20-5
Hey, it wasn't my fault. I wanted to continue on. Really, I did. But it passed the
'G' rate, sprinted over the PG
thirteen plus and 'M' and was on the brink of being rated 'R'.
There was no way I was doing anything with Hayley and Sam sitting next to us. And
thank god that Linkin
was to absorbed on the movie.
We finally reached the two cars that we had come in. One was Linkins and Alora's.
And the other was
Jester's parents car. Hunter had driven the seven seater while Linkin drove the
Traviano's car.
"Alright I had fun guys" Jester said as he leant against his car and munched on the
popcorn "We'll come and
watch another movie sometime. Without the kids that is. I wanna watch Horror"
"Yeah? Then you can go by yourself" Alora responded as she helped Sam get down from
Linkin's shoulders.
"Even better. I'll take two hot chicks with me" He grinned.
"That's not gonna happen bro" Linkin smirked "Unless your dreaming"
We laughed while Jester scowled and Hunter smirked while he opened the back door
for me.
I walked over to him and gently sat Hayley in the seat whilst Sam climbed into the
backseat from the other
side. I secured the belt over her and pecked her forehead before leaning back out
of the car.
www.ebook-converter
"Sam put your seat belt on" I told him before I shut the door.
"I'll see ya at school Luna" Alora came over to me with a smile. We hugged it each
other while Hunter fist
thumped and gave those man hugs to the boys.
"Yup" I smiled at her.
"Did Hayley wake up?" She asked me as she made a move to open the back door of the
car.
I shook my head "Nah"
Alora opened the door anyway, and leaned into give Hayley a kiss. I heard her
saying something to Sam but
was distracted by Jester.
"See ya soon Lunaaa" He crushed me in a hug. I pulled away from him and rubbed my
ribcage.
"How gentle" I sarcastically said as I grinned up at him. He leant in and pecked my
cheek and poked his
tongue out at Hunter who was watching us. I shook my head with a smile then went
over to Axel and gave
him a tight, warm hug.
"Bye beautiful" He murmuredd into my neck.
I smiled "Bye gorgeous. I'll see you at school"
"You sure will" He pulled away and ruffled my hair. I then looked over to Linkin.
He punched my shoulder.
P 20-6
"Bye shiny"
I grinned at him "Bye Linkin"
I went back to the car and got in the front passanger seat while Hunter got into
the drivers seat and the others
went and sat in the Traviano's car.
I looked behind me to check on the kids and smiled in awe when I saw Sam sitting in
the middle seat with
Hayley's head resting on his shoulder and their hands interlocked. I quickly pulled
out my phone and took a
picture of them when Sam wasn't paying attention to me and was busy looking out the
window.
I turned back around and put on my seat belt and waited patiently for Hunter to
drive me back home.
*****************************************************
I opened my eyes when I felt the car come to a stop and looked out the window to
see my house. Looks like
mum and dad weren't home yet.
I let out a sigh and took of my seat belt.
"See you at school?" I softly asked Hunter.
www.ebook-converter
He stared at me for a second before nodding his head. I knew he wanted to reach
over and do something to
me due to the fact that he was clenching and unclenching his hands around the
steering wheel.
Smiling a little, I leaned over and kissed his mouth straight on. I pulled away
slightly and nuzzled my face
against his for a while before pressing my lips back against his. His tongue
entered my mouth and I sucked on
it.
I heard him make a throaty noise and felt him wrap his arm around me but I pulled
back because I knew if we
continued on we wouldn't be able to stop.
"I have to go Hunter" I whispered to him as I stared into his heated eyes.
He let out a sigh and nodded his head unwantingly.
I pressed my cheek against his, closed my eyes and stayed like that for a few
seconds before completely
pulling away from him.
I gave him a small smile then opened my door and stepped out. I opened the back
door and gently shook Sam
awake.
"Sammie" I softly called out for him "We gotta go"
He sleepily blinked his eyes open as I undid his seat belt, making sure not to hit
or wake Hayley up. I helped
him stand up and get out of the car then picked him up in my arms.
I shut the door and stepped back and watched as Hunter drove away.
P 20-7
I let out a sigh. I missed him already.
________________________________________________________________________
Wait........what? LMAO??
www.ebook-converter
P 20-8
Chapter 21
198K 4.7K 272
by Missii
Chapter 21
First day back at school and I already have an assignment. I let out a scoff as I
trudged to the library. Feeling
my mobile phone vibrate in my jean pocket, I pulled it out and looked down at it to
see who had texted me
and came to a stop with a surprised look on my face.
Where are you?
- Hunter
How the heck did he get my mobile number....? I shook my head with a smirk. He did
say he already knew it
but I thought it was my home phone number not mobile.
Going to the library to do assignment
I texted him back and saved his number in my contacts. Hopefully he's using his own
phone...
www.ebook-converter
When I didn't get a response back, I let out a sigh and continued on making me way
to the library. Once I got
there, I grabbed my books and pencil case, left my bag outside then headed in.
I glanced around the warm, yellow lighted library to find only a couple students
here and there. I bit my lip
and was about to make my way towards a empty table when I spotted a boy come out
from behind some book
shelfs with textbooks in his hand. He went and occupied the table I was about to go
and sit at and opened up
a book and immediately started work.
I hesitated on my spot and shuffled around for a bit not knowing if I should go and
sit with him or not. When I
first met him- bumped into him- he was very nice and sweet.
Hmm... letting out a loud sigh, without thinking about anything else I walked over
to him and stood across
from him on the otherside of the table. It took him a while to realise that I
wasn't going to go anywhere then
only did he look up at me.
I smiled softly when I saw his slightly chubby yet cute boyish face. His cheeks
seemed to be naturally red
like he was blushing and his eyelashes were thick. I must say, he was very cute.
"Hi" I quietly said to him and nodded my head once "Stanley right?"
He blinked up at me in silence with his mouth parted open a little before he

stammered "Um.. y-yes I'm
Stanley"
I nodded my head and continued on smiling as we looked at each other in a awkward
silence.
"Your Luna?" After a couple of seconds he quietly spoke out.
P 21-1
"Yes I am. Er... do you mind if I sit here?" I gestured towards the chair I was
holding onto.
"N-not at all. Have a seat" His face turned a bright red and I secretly smirked to
myself that I had that kind of
effect on a male. Even though it was a shy one.
I laid out my book and pencil and started reading my assignment paper. Few minutes
later I could feel my
attention slipping away so I looked at Stanley from under my eyelashes to find him
completely absorbed in
his textbook. It was maths.
I squinted my eyes and tried to read what the title of the book was which was on
top of the pages and my
mouth dropped open in surprise and amazement when I read it.
Extension Maths!
"Wow" The word involuntarily slipped out of my mouth and I quickly pressed my lips
tightly against each
other when he raised his head and looked at me.
"Oh er..." I blushed and stared down at the table as I picked at it with my nail "I
just.. I saw that you do
extension maths so I'm just surprised..." I trailed of then lifted my head and met
his soft light brown eyes.
"Yea..." It was his turn to look down at his textbook.
www.ebook-converter
"Is it hard?" I couldn't help but ask.
He nodded his head and ran a hand through his auburn colored hair "It is... which
is why I'm dropping it"
I put my pencil down on my book and rested my chin on the back of my hands and
watched him curiously but
I didn't notice that I was only making him more nervous and shy.
"Wow...do you want to or is the teacher making you?" I asked.
He shook his head "No. I want to. And... I might change Legal studies to History"
I sat back against the chair and grinned feeling happy for some reason "I do
History!"I said a bit to
enthusiastically and loud.
Whoops.
He looked up at me with twinkling eyes and a soft smile on his face "Really?"
I nodded my head up and down.
"Cool" He said.
From there onwards our conversation dried out and we got back to doing our work. By
the time I finished of
the introduction of the essay the half bell had gone and I had twenty minutes
remaining till class.
Should of ate something before I came here, I grumbled to myself in my mind. I let
out a sigh when all my
concentration sprinted out the library and slumped in my seat. My eyes unconciously
drifted over to Stanley
P 21-2
and I studied him again. I tilted my head to the side frowned lightly. I had bumped
into him and saw him once
in the hallway but after that I had never seen him again. Infact, I actually don't
think he even eats in the
cafeteria.
"Have you had lunch?" My mouth opened on its own accord and asked.
"Err.." He tilted his head up but kept his eyes on his book and nodded his head "Y-
yes"
Hmm...
"Where are your friends?" I watched his expressions and body language closely as I
asked him.
He wrapped an arm around himself and lowered his head even further so that I
couldn't see much of his face
apart from his mouth which were pressed together tightly.
"Stanley?" I called out to him when he didn't answer my question "Where are your
friends?"
"T-they're" He stammered "somewhere"
I lifted an eyebrow "Somewhere huh?"
"Y-yes" He jerkingly nodded his head "They must be eating lunch!" He quickly said.
My expression slowly
changed into a sad one when I realised he didn't have any friends even without him
having to tell me.
www.ebook-converter
"Stan-" I was about to ask him another question but came to a stop when I spotted
Hunter stroll into the
library with his hands in his jean pockets ( his arms looking extremely thick and
muscly because they were
exposed by his black singlet ) as if though he owned the place. I watched him as he
glanced around, most
likely looking for me. Just as I thought that, his eyes locked onto mine but when
he saw who I was sitting with
his eyes narrowed in on Stanley.
I saw Hunter's posture stiffin before he walked over to us with his eyes still
focused on the poor boy. I
shuffled in my seat feeling nervous all of a sudden and sat up straighter as Hunter
plopped down sideways on
the seat next to me so that he was facing me. He rested one arm on the table and
the other around the back of
my chair and continued on looking at Stanley through narrowed eyes.
I bit my lip when I saw Stanley raise his head and look at Hunter before his eyes
went wide and he quickly
looked back down at his book. He seemed scared.
I roamed my eyes over Hunter's muscly build and tall figure then looked up at his
face only to find him now
staring at me.
I nodded my head at him in question when he wouldn't look away. He raised an

eyebrow slightly then
clenched his jaw and leaned in towards me. I shrunk back against my seat and
flicked my eyes around him to
see if anyone were watching us.
I looked back at Hunter when I filt him fist his hand into my hair and pulled my
head towards him and a
second later, my lips connected with his. In one quick motion he tugged me close to
his body making me grip
one hand onto his bicep and the other to wrap around his neck. I'm pretty sure we
looked like we were
making out.
P 21-3
I pushed against his chest when I could feel myself running out of breath. This
action only made him press his
lips harder into mine. He finally pulled away when I let out a muffle and dug my
nails into his neck.
I shut my eyes, trying to compose myself as my chest heaved ragidly up and down
whilst Hunter let out short
puffs of breath and watched me.
I opened my eyes and looked into his pale blue orbs while his large, warm hand
pushed stray hair away from
my face. A few seconds later, after looking at each other in silence, he kissed me
again except this time it
was more soft and gentle. He gave my bottom lip a lick before pulling away and
resting his arm back on the
table.
"Did you eat?" He asked me with his husky bedroom voice.
I bit my lip, glancing at Stanley briefly (who still had his head completely down)
then back at Hunter and
shook my head.
He stared at me for a moment before he gave a nod and stood up.
"Let's go" He held out his hand for me but I just stared at it in confusion not
knowing why he wanted me to
come with him.
"You need to eat" He answered my unasked question. I was about to let out a 'aw' at
what he had said but
quickly stopped before I made a fool out of myself.
www.ebook-converter
I grabbed his hand but didn't stand up, instead I looked over at Stanley who was
discreetly peering at us.
I gave him a warm, friendly smile and softly told him "I'll see you next time"
He bit his lip and gave his head a jerk, which I was guessing was a nod. I felt my
hand being squeezed and
looked up to find a slight scowl on Hunter's face. I shook my head with a small
smirk at his possessiveness
then packed up my stuff with one hand and stood up.
"Bye" I looked over my shoulder and said to Stanley as Hunter pulled me away.
I caught a glimpse of Stanley's sad face before I walked out of the library making
me feel upset for some
reason.
Hopefully I'll be seeing him again.
_____________________________________________
Poor boy poor stanley
P 21-4
Chapter 22
216K 4.6K 260
by Missii
Chapter 22
It was Wednesday, the third day back at school. Not only did I already have an
assignment but now I had a
crap load of homework that needed to be completed by next week. I rubbed my eyes
from my seat in Maths
class and let out a quiet groan. I was so stressed out that I was sure I would lose
all my hair before
University started.
I let out another groan and leant back in my seat and watched as the last person in
my class rushed in and sat
down hurriedly in their seat. Lucky for them because Mr Braxton wasn't here yet. I
frowned at the empty seat
beside me then looked anxiuosly at the door. Hunter wasn't here yet and I was
starting to feel worried. I had
texted him last night (yes, we do text each other but not to much) but didn't get a
response back. And it didn't
help that I hadn't seen anyone from the group in the morning to. I pulled out my
phone and checked for any
messages but I knew I had not got any due to the fact that it didn't vibrate.
"Hi Sir!" I heard a guy shout out in the class which brought me out of my thoughts.
I looked up and my mouth
dropped open in surprise when I saw Mr Braxton walk in with Stanley.
www.ebook-converter
I watched as he quietly spoke with Sir before they both turned around and Stanley
shyly glanced around the
room. I grinned at him when his eyes locked onto mine and he smiled shyly. Mr
Braxton crookedly grinned,
making him look really young and handsome before he gently pushed him in my
direction.
As Stanley walked in my direction I slid onto Hunter's seat so that he could sit on
mine.
"Alright" Mr Braxton spoke out as he grabbed a whiteboard marker and turned around
to write something on
the board "We're starting a new topic"
A few 'Yes!'s reached my ear before I turned my attention back on Stanley as he sat
in my seat.
"Hi" I quietly greeted him with a smile. He glanced at me briefly from behind his
long auburn fringe and
smiled "Hi"
There was an awkward silence between us as I listened to Mr Braxton speak but not
really paying any
attention to him.
I turned to Stan-ley and opened my mouth to speak but closed it again when I didn't
know what to say to him.
I let out a inaudible sigh then started doing the maths questions which were up on
the board.
Not even five minutes later, from the corner of my eye I could see Stan, I mean
Stanley put his pen on the
book and lean back against the chair.
I peered at his book and my eyebrows shot up when I realised that he had done the
five questions in less than
five minutes when in general it took about ten to fifteen minutes. Well, he did
drop down from extention
maths - the highest maths class - so he would most likely breeze through this
course. Maybe he should of
P 22-1
stayed in extention because now I feel dumb.
I turned back to my work and quickly tried to finish it off as Mr Braxton walked
around handing out
worksheets.
"I saw you finish the questions in about five minutes" Sir smiled at Stanley "I
better make then hard for you
then aye?"
Stan-ley, I grumbled to myself in my mind for calling his name in a short form like
I did for my cousin, then
gently smiled when I saw him blush with a shrug and look down at his book.
Mr Braxton chuckled before moving on.
I returned my eyes to Stanley and watched him for a second before giving his arm a
nudge.
"Is it alright if i call you Stan?" I quietly asked him when he looked up at me.
He nodded his head with another blush making his auburn hair flop in front of his
eyes. Poor boy, he must be
red in the cheeks ninety-nine percent of the time. But it was cute.
"I have a cousin who's name is Stan and I'm just so used to calling him that, that
I keep forgetting to call you
Stanley. So it'll be easier to call you Stan as well" I explained to him.
www.ebook-converter
"It's okay" He rubbed his palms against each other and mumbled shyly "I've never
had a nickname before..."
I smiled at him even though he wasn't looking at me then turned my head to pay
attention to Mr Braxton as he
explained what the worksheet was about.
*******************************************************
Maths class had finished and the bell had rung, I was putting my books in my bag
when I got an idea.
"Stan?" I called out to him just as he was about to walk away "Do you... do you
maybe want to sit with me
for recess and lunch?"
I watched uneasily and hopeful as his eyes widened and he stumbled for words "I-
I..." A sense of sadness
filled me when I knew what he was going to say "I would like to"
I let out a sigh and looked down at the ground "It's okay-" I instantly stopped
talking when what he said
finally registered in my mind. I snapped my head up and grinned at him happily.
"Well...um, let's go then" I lamely said feeling overly happy and excited.
We both walked out from the class and headed outside quietly but in a comfortable
silence.
I frowned when I found no one from the group at our seats but none the less we
still made our way to the
seats.
I was about to tell Stan that there were others who usually sat with me, when I
heard my name being shouted
P 22-2
out. I looked in the direction of the manly voice and came to a stop in surprise.
"Linkin? What's going on? Where are the others? And what happened to you" I asked
him with a frown as he
neared me. I sensed Stan move to stand behind me almost like he was hiding himself.
Linkin had bruises on his face and I had a suspicion that he had more under his
clothes. Uh-Oh.
"You'll see when you get there" He replied as he came to stand infront of me and
curiously looked at Stan.
"Get where?"
"Hunter's house"
Worry instantly spiked inside of me "Did something happen to him?" I asked with a
deep frown. I don't think
I needed an answer for that because I think I already knew.
Linkin returned his attention back to me and smiled "You'll see"
"Linkin-"
"Come on. Everyone else is at his house" He grabbed my hand and went to pull me
towards his car.
www.ebook-converter
I didn't even care about the fact that we were jigging school because it seemed
like something happened,
something serious but I tugged against Linkin's hand when I remembered who I was
with a couple of minutes
ago.
"Wait one sec!" I pulled away from him and turned around to face Stan who was
standing there with a
unreadable expression on his as he stared down at the ground. Along with the worry,
guilt arose inside of me.
"I'm so sorry Stan" I apologised and stepped forward to lift his head gently to
look into his soft light brown
eyes "It seems really important. I have to go with Linkin..." I hesitated on
whether to invite him along but
decided against it because it wasn't my house we were going to, it was Hunter's. I
didn't know how Ms West
would feel and I'm pretty sure Hunter wouldn't be happy.
"I'll see you tomorrow?" I gave him a warm small smile.
He nodded his head and briefly flicked his eyes behind me at Linkin before looking
back at me with a slight
blush "It's okay" He mumbled.
I leant forward and gave his soft cheek a kiss "See you" I pulled back and smiled
at his flushed face.
"Bye" He shyly whispered. Aww, he was just so cute.
I gave his hand a squeeze before Linkin and I headed toward his car. The worry
which I had forgotten about
for a short amount of time seeped back into me making me fidget with my hands.
"Does Hunter know about him?" I heard Linkin ask from beside me. I looked over at
him quizzically "Know
about who?"
P 22-3
He flicked his eyes at me and nodded his head over his shoulder "Him"
Stanley? My frown deepend into a confused one "What about him?"
He stayed silent for a second before letting out a sigh "Don't worry" he said just
as we reached his car.
I blinked my eyes feeling extremely confused but then shrugged it away not thinking
to much of it. What I was
worried about now was about Hunter.
*******************************************************
"Be gentle" I heard a deep growl snap from the lounge room reach my ear just as I
stepped into the West's
house.
"She's here!" My eyes widened when I heard his voice and I spun around to look at
Linkin in disbelief.
"What's he doing here?!" I hissed to him.
He smirked "Your mum-" My mouth dropped open, my mum! "She let me pick Sam up along
with Hayley"
I gave him a 'are you serious?!' look.
www.ebook-converter
He raised an eyebrow and arrogantly said "What can I say. Im a smooth talker. And I
told her seniors had a
half day today"
"You lied...?" I slowly asked.
"YuP" He popped the 'p' then walked past me, closing the door behind him as he
went. I let out a sigh then
looked up at the ceiling. If my parents found out about the lie, I was going to be
in deep shit.
I turned around when I heard tiny footsteps run in my direction and found Hayley
wearing a cute purple dress,
grinning up at me, her eyes sparkling in happiness.
A smile instantly took over my face "Hi baby" I softly said to her and held my
hands out to her. She
immediately ran over to me without hesitating and raised her arms for me to carry
her. I lifted her up and
hugged her to my body. Hayley and I had gotten very close. She seemed very
comfortable around me and as
for me... I had fallen in love with this girl.
"What's going on hey?" I quietly asked her "Why are everyone here?" My question's
went unanswered by her
when I myself realised why everyone were here when I entered the lounge room. There
Hunter lay on the
couch, his bruised batterred face and torso completely on show wearing only a pair
of jeans.
"F*ck!" He hissed out in pain and glared vicously at Alora when she wiped a cut -
which oddly resembled
one you got from a knife - on his chest.
"Luna!" Axel grinned at me from his spot in front of TV with Sam and waved at me. I
stared at him blankly.
There Hunter was on the couch bleeding and looking like he got gang bashed and here
Axel was happily
grinning at me as if though nothing happened.
P 22-4
I looked over at Hunter and met his intense, dark eyes which held anger but I knew
it was not directed at me.
I let out a sigh and pecked Hayley's cheek before setting her back on the ground
only to have her tug on my
shirt and frown up at me cutely. She raised her arms again in the want of me to
carry her. I instead grabbed
her hand and led her over to her brother. I kneeled infront of him next to his head
and wrapped an arm around
Hayley's waist as I roamed my eyes over Hunter's bruises and cuts with a worried
expression on my face. I
could tell I was starting to get overly emotional when I felt tears threatning to
spill out when I came across a
certain large cut which Alora was trying to clean on his bicep the furthest away
from me.
I saw his hand reach up before I felt his soft touch on my cheek. He tried to pull
me in for a kiss but I slapped
his hands away and asked "What happened?"
The response I got was a low growl and I looked into his frustrated, angry eyes
through narrowed ones my
tears completely forgotten about.
"What happened?" I asked him in a hard voice. He wasn't the one who answered my
question though, it was
Alora.
She let out a bitter laugh and aggressively wrapped a bandage around his bicep "He
got into a fight with a
gang. Those guys we came across in the park that day" Mase... "Don't know what this
idiot was thinking-"
Hunter growled out when she called him a idiot but didn't look away from me "-
starting a fight with them!"
www.ebook-converter
I heard Linkin let out a frustrated sigh from behind me "He didn't start a fight
Alora!"
"I don't care!" She shouted out angrily. I felt Hayley flinch at the sudden
loudness and I tightened my hold on
her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and lay her head on my shoulder.
"And what the heck were you doing?! You didn't think to pull him away! NO! Instead
you helped him!" Alora
was at this point standing up, her hands clenched into fists as she yelled at
Linkin.
"Are you stupid?! Those c*nt needed to be bashed!!" Linkin shouted back at her.
"They had knifes!!" She shot back. I could tell the fight was about to get out of
control when Hunter all of a
sudden opened his mouth and spoke out in a thundering, scary voice "SHUT THE F*CK
UP!"
My eyes widened in fear and Hayley whimpered against my shoulder.
"Woow" Jester let out a stunned chuckle and a whistle.
"Here" Alora angrily passed me the firstaid kit "I need some fresh air. These boys
will never understand.
They are all a bunch of idiots!"
"Hey!" Axel objected.
She let out a grumble and stomped out the lounge room and shortly after I heard the
front door being slammed
shut.
"Well that went well" Linkin flopped onto the ground next to Axel and grabbed Sam
into a headlock and
playfully tickled him.
P 22-5
I turned back around to face Hunter as my brother's laughter reached my ear. I
gently nudged Hayley
"Sweetie? Why don't you go play with Sam" I suggested.
"No" her mumbled response came as she shook her head. Her soft curly hair tickled
my neck.
"I need to help your brother" I flicked my eyes to meet Hunter's briefly before
looking away. Hayley let out
noise then a sigh before moving away.
"Can you make him better?" She innocently asked.
I smiled "Of course. Now of you go and play with Sam before I have to leave"
"Which won't be anytime soon" Hunter interrupted in a low voice. I bit my lip then
nodded at Hayley to go.
As soon as she left, I grabbed the firstaid kit and started on his cuts which were
on his taut, tan chest.
Every once a while he would flinch or hiss, other than that he remained still and
watched me.
"I'm still waiting for my kiss" His husky voice reached my ear as I made my way up
his torso and to his
jawline.
I scowled lightly "Your not getting it" I told him feeling angry myself with him
participating in a fight.
Especially where there were knifes involved. What if he got killed! I shook my head
and bit my trembling
lip.
www.ebook-converter
My hand was all of a sudden tugged sharply making me fall on top of him, my face
extremely close to his.
"Hunter" I breathed out but before I could say anything else, he pressed his lips
hard against mine only to
wince in pain because of the punch that he had recieved on his jaw.
I pulled back slightly to inspect his bruise before I leaned down and gently pecked
his lips. Once, twice,
thrice before I pressed small kisses on the rest of his face, trying to avoid the
places where he had gotten
hurt.
"Better?" I breathlessly asked him. He let out a grunt but still pulled me in for
another lip lock before letting
me go.
I smiled gently at him, not being able to stay mad and got back to cleaning him up.
As I did I couldn't help but
wonder how Ms West would react if she saw him like this. Definitely not well. She'd
most likely burst into
tears at seeing her baby in this condition. I was glad that she wasn't here but at
work. Things would not have
gone well if she were here.
"You need to stop Hunter" I quietly told him as a image of a small, fragile looking
women with tears in her
eyes came to my mind with a little girl, her eyes shining in unshed tears and fear
and clung onto her mother.
He needed to stop before something drastic happened.
He didn't say anything.
**********************************************************
P 22-6
"Only come to school if you're feeling better" I quietly told him as I gently
cupped his cheek like he was the
most fragile thing ever.
"And stay out of trouble" I got on my tip toes and pecked his lips.
"Bye" I gave him a smile and made a move to pull away when he grabbed onto my hand
and stopped me.
Stay - His eyes said with need swirling in them. I bit my lip and glanced down at
the ground briefly before
looking back up at him "I can't Hunter"
We stared at each other for a moment before he nodded his head and dropped my hand.
I felt guilty for not
staying back but I couldn't! No way would my parents let me stay unless Ms West
asked. Even then there was
a high possibility that the answer was no.
"I-I'll see you at school" i gave him a small sad smile. I quickly reached up and
pressed my lips desperately
and hungrily against his before moving away. God. I missed him like crazy. And I
had gone crazy when he
didn't reply to my text message last night from all the worry.
Without looking at him - if I had I would most likely jump back in his arms and
stay the night - I walked over
to the door, feeling his eyes on me and bent down to give Hayley a hug.
"I'll see you next time baby" I smiled at her and pushed stray hairs away from her
face. She pouted sadly and
and held tightly onto me.
www.ebook-converter
"Can't you stay?" She mumbled to me quietly as a solemn look took over her face.
Urgh... all this guilt was for sure going to drive me nuts.
"I wish I can... but I can't. My parents won't let me. But you will see me when I
pick up Sam from your
school" I told her reassuringly with a grin.
The solemn look brightened a little and she smiled "Okay then. I.... I miss you
already"
There you go. My heart just cracked a little.
"Aww baby" I gave her hug and rubbed her back "I miss you all the time but you will
see me. I promise and
maybe sometime you can have a sleep over at my house. Would you like that?"
She lifted her head and frowned at me slightly "I would like that. But what about
Hunty?"
Yeah.. I don't know how that will go, maybe just a hangout at my house but not for
a sleepover.
"If Sam and I come to your house for a sleepover then Hunty can join us" I told her
with a smile "But you'll
have to ask your mother"
"Okay!" She happily grinned with excitement. I chuckled and gave her bottom a light
pat before standing back
up.
"Go tell Sam goodbye" I told her with a wave of my hand to her and she back in
return before I headed
P 22-7
towards Linkin's car, not once turning around to meet Hunter's intense eyes which
were digging into my back.
After the group said their farewells - even Alora who was still slightly angry -
they got in the car and Linkin
started up the engine. Then only did I look out the window and catch Hunter's eyes.
i gripped onto my seatbelt, faintly hearing Sam's loud yells of 'bye' to Hayley
from beside me as we stared at
each other. Not being able to take the intensity of his stare even from that far, I
looked away and shut my
eyes, leaning my head back against the head rest.
How was I going to make him see that street fighting or fighting in general was not
going to do any good? It
was only going to hurt the people who loved him. Not that I loved him or anything.
I meant people who cared
for him...
That for sure I did.
_________________________________________________________
#rr Stan, don't be shyyyyyyyyyyy lil’ girl if you don’t-
www.ebook-converter
P 22-8
Chapter 23
193K 4.7K 291
by Missii
Chapter 23
Hunter wasn't at school today. Even though I wanted to see him, i was glad he
didn't come because he really
needed to rest. I wonder what his mothers reaction was when she saw him. Hopefully
she didn't burst into
tears.
Maths class wasn't a bore because I now also had Stanley. And not only is he in my
maths class but now, my
History as well. I was very happy that he was in my class even though he doesn't
speak to me unless I make a
move first, but before he came into my class I was a loner. I sat by myself for an
entire term and when ever
we needed to be in partners, I would get paired up with a left over. Sucks I know.
I droned out my History teachers scratchy voice and watched the clock impatiently.
It was going to be lunch
in three minutes... now two. Today seemed like it was dragging on and on. I just
wanted to go home and have
a nap because I had stayed up past midnight to do my assignment. I had only done
the introduction at the
library, first day back at school and after that, I had not gone near it.
www.ebook-converter
I came out of my thoughts when I heard the bell ring and instantly leaped to my
feet and grabbed my bag
which was already packed and ready to go.
"You want to sit with me for lunch Stan?" I asked him as I put one of the bag strap
over a shoulder "I couldn't
find you at recess"
"Er..." His hair flopped in front of his eyes as he slowly packed his bag "No
thanks..."
I frowned slightly "No? But why not? You had no problem yesterday" I couldn't help
but feel slightly hurt.
He bit his lip and stopped what he was doing "It's nothing... I just don't want
to..."
I stayed silent and simply stared at him. I really wanted him to hang out with me
and possibly see me as a
friend. Why? Because I knew he didn't have any. I thought I was socially awkward
but Stan was worse than
me. Whenever someone approached him he would blush and stutter especially around
boys. Maybe he was
intimidated by guys. I mean, compared to the majority of guys at this school, Stan
was only two inches taller
than me and he was more on the chubby side.
But why would he not want to sit with me today? Was it because of Linkin. Linkin
can come of a bit
intimidating because of his appearance but I'm pretty sure that's not it...I think.
And he didn't say or do
anything to Stan as well. So it can't be Linkin's fault.
I let out a sigh when I couldn't think of the reason and opted to just nod my head
"It's okay... maybe next
time?" I asked hopefully.
"Err.." Stan quicky shoved his pencil case in his bag and chucked one of the straps
over a shoulder "Y-yeah.
Next time" His voice did not sound promising at all. I watched after him like an
idiot as he rushed out of the
P 23-1
room.
I looked down at my hands and picked at my black nail polish with a frown. Did he
not like me?
"Everything alright there Luna?" I snapped my head up when I heard Mr Braxton's
voice. I glanced around the
room and blushed when I realised that I was the last person in here.
"So sorry Sir" I told him as I speed walked out of the room.
He chuckled "All is well. See you next lesson"
I smiled at him before heading outside to meet up with the group.
********************************************************
"Hello dear" Mrs Sims greeted me as soon as I walked into her kindergarten
classroom.
I nodded my head at her in response and smiled than I glanced around the room to
find two other kids along
with Hayley and Sam.
"Sam sweetie" Mrs Sims called out to him from her seat behind her desk "Grab your
bag, it's time for your to
leave"
www.ebook-converter
Both Sam and Hayley looked up and I grinned when Hayley spotted me. She instantly
jumped up to her feat
and ran towards me with her arms out. I lifted her up and set her on my waist.
"Hello" I rubbed her cheek with my thumb before leaning in to kiss her there.
"Hi" She whispered shyly and wrapped her arms around my neck. I smirked when I saw
Sam scowl at me.
You jealous buddy?...
"Get your bag Sam" I told him with my smirk still in place "We need to go"
He let out a grumble and stomped his way to his bag, shooting me evil glares once a
while.
"Your leaving?" I heard Hayley quietly ask me.
I looked at her and gave her a small smile "Yes baby. I'm feeling very tired.
When's your Mamma coming?"
"Mamma said she will be late" She replied back.
I nodded my head and looked over at Mrs Sims who seemed to be busy marking books.
"Mrs Sims?" I called out to her. She looked up at me from behind her glasses.
"What is it dear?" She asked.
"Hayley says her mother will be late. Will you be fine looking after her?"
"Oh absolutely dear. Besides I have a lot of marking to do. That's what happens
when you leave things to the
P 23-2
last minute and I have two other kids to take care of as well" She gestured towards
the two boys who were
playing with train tracks together quietly in a corner.
"Okay" I said and was about to put Hayley on the ground when she clutched onto my
neck.
I frowned at her in question.
"Mamma says you can come to my home for a sleepover! And Sam!" She excitedly told
me and grinned at
Sam who was now standing next to me.
"Yay!" Sam cheered and grinned back up at her "We can watch Shrek!"
Urgh.. I couldn't help but roll my eyes. I have seen Shrek so many times that if I
see it again I was for sure
going to vomit.
"But I don't have Shrek" Hayley pouted sadly.
"It's okay! I can bring mine!" Sam cried out.
"Oi. Lower your voice" I told him with a wrinkle of my eyebrows before looking at
Hayley with a smile
"You'll be seeing Sam and I at your house but you need to ask your mother when.
Okay?"
www.ebook-converter
"I will!" She assured me.
I pecked her cheek again and put her on the floor and petted her on the head "Bye
Mrs Sims"
"I'll see you tomorrow dear" Mrs Sims looked up with a red pen in her hand and
smiled at me and Sam "You
to Sam"
"Byee Mrs Sims! Byee Hayley!!!" Sam shouted out and waved his hand crazily. I shot
him a warning look
and grabbed his hand. I glanced at Hayley to find a sad look on her face.
"Mamma will be here soon baby. Go do drawing or something, she'll be here in no
time!" I re-assured her
with a encouraging, warm smile.
"Okay" She mumbled and walked over to her table which had drawing material laid out
on top of it.
I let out a sigh before giving a final good bye and heading straight home.
*********************************************************
I was looking forward to a nap as soon as I got home but than realised that I had
to supervise Sam. So I
waited till one of my parents arrived home which was around six-thirty, ate dinner
and went up to my room. I
knew it wasn't going to be short nap anymore because it felt like I could sleep for
a whole week.
I flopped back on to my bed with a groan and lazily wrapped myself around with my
warm blanket. In a
matter of few seconds, my eyes closed shut and my brain switched off and I drifted
of to sleep.
********************************************************
P 23-3
I twitched my eyes when I felt a tingling, sharp tugging sensation on my neck. I
sluggishly reached my hand up
to touch my neck but instead my hand came in contact with something prickly, solid
and big.
I slowly blinked my eyes open when I felt warm air blow against my neck and found
myself looking at a
thick, tan neck.
Panic and confusion set in me until I got a whiff of that familiar manly scent that
I loved.
I grabbed the back of his head and let out a soft moan when he bit my neck before
running his tongue over the
bite.
"Hunter" I softly uttered his name out.
He pulled away from my neck when he heard me say his name and looked at me through
half open, heated,
lustful eyes.
We stared at each other for a moment before I finally registered where he was.
"What are you doing here? And most of all how did you get in?!" I whispered to him.
His lips tugged into a sly smirk "Couldn't sleep" His deep voice rumbled "Broke
into your house" He
answered like a cave man. He might as well be one. He sure did look like one too
except without all that
hair.
www.ebook-converter
My eyed widened "YOU BROKE into my house?!" I quickly hushed my self when I raised
my voice. I turned
my head to the side and looked at the clock. It was past midnight!
"Hunter!" I frowned at him and scolded "Do you have any idea what the time is?! You
need to leave before
my parents find out!"
He raised an eyebrow at me before shaking his head no.
"What about your sister and mother? You left them at home by themselves. Something
could happen" I tried
to convince him.
"Linkin's at my house" He told me as he rolled off me to the side and wrapped an
arm around my waist. He
tugged me onto my side, grabbed my leg and draped it over his.
"How'd you break into my house anyway?" I quietly asked him as I rubbed my thumb
over his purple
coloured bruises on his face.
"Front door" He lay his head against my chest and grunted. I frowned lightly. Front
door? How'd he manage
to do that? I looked down at his head and thought to myself, did he break into
houses before?
I let out a silent sigh and gently ran my hand over his bicep which had the bandage
wrapped around it to stop
my self from stressing out. It was then that I remembered that he also had a cut on
his chest.
"Hunter" I pushed him away from me in worry "Sleep on your back. Your chest will
hurt"
P 23-4
"No" He shook his head, his eyes telling me that his chest wouldn't hurt and lay
his head back on my chest
again. No point in giving him advice. He does what he wants after all.
I knew this wasn't right. Him sleeping in the same bed as me at night, without my
parents knowing. But he
wasn't going to leave and to be honest... I didn't want him to go home by himself
this late at night even though
he can take care of himself perfectly well.
I shut my eyes and tried to relax myself but the slight worry and panic about my
parents finding him in my bed
in the morning would not leave me.
"Hunter" I quietly called out his name in the dark room. He let out a grunt in
response and slipped a hand
underneath my shirt.
"You need to leave before my parents see you"
"Hmm"
I let out another inaudible sigh and hugged his head to my chest and listened to
his breathing as it lulled me to
sleep.
_______________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
Wait a minute hold up this guy got no hair what type of bs is this oh hell naw
Thinking it was a spider damn
P 23-5
Chapter 24
202K 4.8K 402
by Missii
Chapter 24
Last day of the week. Finally! I thought this week was never going to end what with
the things that
have happened. Hunter left home before I even woke up - thankgod for that - and was
back at school.
What with the injuries he had the rumours had also returned. Seriously, some of
them were complete
idiotic. Some chick spread it around that I abused him. I mean... have they seen
the height and weight
difference between us! I think it is physically impossible for me to hurt him.
Today was also the day I was going over to Hunter's house for a sleepover. I was
surprised when Ms
West called my home and spoke with mum about me coming over to their house. Good
thing was that
mum said yes and also I was happy that they got on well. Ms West was a nice lady
and I didn't think
she had many or any friends around her age.
My parents did warn me though. I was not to sleep in the same bed as Hunter. Like I
was going to
follow their rule....jokes.
www.ebook-converter
The last lesson of the day was nearing. Maths class. I was looking forward to it
because I hadn't seen
Stan all day except for when I spotted him at lunch in the library. It was very
clear to me that he was
avoiding me. He had to be. I think the reason no one really knew him or recognised
him much was
because he hung out at the library for recess and lunch. Poor boy, I couldn't help
but feel sorry for him.
I really did want him to see me as a friend but I knew it was going to take some
time.
With a small sigh I followed after Hunter into our Maths class. We seemed to be
early and there was
no Stan in sight. I would expect him to be the first here seeing as though he
didn't like being the last to
enter the room.
As I opened my maths book, Hunter leant his head against my shoulder and let out an
adorable yawn. I
turned my head to the side and pressed a kiss on his head.
A few seconds later as more people came into the room, I finally spotted Stan. He
stood at the front of
the room and nervously looked in my direction. My smile turned into a frown at the
look on his face
and I gestured for him to come here.
I noticed Hunter lift his head up from the corner of my eyes and saw him narrow his
eyes at Stan.
Oh goshhhh...
I hurriedly connected my eyes with Stan - who was literally shaking because of the
looks Hunter was
giving him - and gave him a encouraging smile before turning to Hunter and giving
his arm a nudge.
P 24-1
"Stop" I mumbled to him and looked away from his eyes quickly. Even if the
intensity in his eyes
wasn't aimed at me, they were making me feel nervous and intimidated.
I got up from my seat and pulled over an extra desk and placed it next to mine. I
smiled at Stan and
patted the empty seat next to me. He looked down at the ground and slowly made his
way in my
direction just when Mr Braxton came into the room.
Stan did not look up at us (hunter and I) once. His face was completely red and his
body was still
slightly shaking. I watched him in worry and just wanted to lean over and give him
a warm hug but I
knew better than that what with Hunter sitting on my other side.
The entire lesson went by with us three sitting in a awkward yet tension filled
silence. The tension was
mostly radiating from Hunter and Stan.... and I... just sat in my seat feeling
uncomfortable. Maybe it
wasn't such a good idea to have Stan sit next to me. But then he would have to sit
alone and that would
just be slack.
As soon as the bell rang, Stan was the first to leap to his feet and rush out of
the room. So much for me
trying to be his friend. I think now it was just going to be impossible.
"Come" I heard Hunter deep voice reach my ear. He grabbed me by the hand and lead
me out of the
school to go pick Hayley and Sam up. From there we were going straight to Hunter's
house.
www.ebook-converter
********************************************************
We were nearing the West's home. Hayley and Sam was skipping excitedly a few feet
ahead - Sam
with the Shrek movie dvd case in his hand - and Hunter was walking along beside me.
"Hello! Hello!" Ms West happily opened the door before we even knocked on it and
welcomed us in.
"How was school?" She asked as she went to grab my heavy bag from me (due to Sam's
and mine
nightclothes) but Hunter quickly intercepted.
I gave him a thank you smile as he grabbed it from me. He pecked my forehead before
walking off to
his room. I frowned lightly. Did he think I was going to sleep in his bed with him
tonight? Hopefully not,
because I wasn't going to. Not because my parents warned me about it... well sorta
but it was mostly
the fact that I was scared that I might be all over him...
I mean, I wasn't going to go to bed worrying about my parents catching us together
in bed like I was
yesterday when he broke into my house. Come to think of it, I think Ms West might
even encourage us
to sleep in the same bed...
I looked over at her with worry to find her beaming at Hayley and Sam who were
jumping around
together.
I needed to think of something. If Hunter did think that we were going to sleep in
the same bed than,
he wouldn't take no for an answer.
P 24-2
"Ms West?" I hesitantly called out.
She looked over at me with a smile "What is it dear?"
"Umm.." I twiddled with my fingers "Is it okay if Sam and I sleep in the lounge
room tonight?"
She frowned in confusion "Oh no dear! Why don't you sleep in Hunter's room? It'll
get to cold here at
night"
"Ohh, errr, mum said I had to sleep next to Sam..." I trailed off, making up a lame
lie but it was
realistic.
"Oh" She nodded her head up and down in realisation "Of course, of course. Well...
I guess we can
prepare something for you two to sleep on than.."
I smiled at her "Thanks"
She nodded her head in response "It's alright dear. I'll go make something to eat.
You kids must be
starving" She said as she headed to the kitchen leaving me behind.
Hunter came out of his room just as Ms West disappeared and walked over to me. He
wrapped an arm
around my waist and pulled me tightly against his side.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna!" I heard Sam shout my name out "We want to watch Shrek!"
I let out a sigh. Urghh...
"Luna! Hunrry up!" I scowled at Sam at his demanding voice but none the less,
pulled away from
Hunter and walked over to the two kids and helped them put the movie on.
As the movie started Ms West came out with a plate full of sandwhich's then
retreated back inside the
kitchen and appeared again with another tray with glasses filled with juice.
Yumm..
We made ourselves comfortable and prepared to watch the movie. Hayley sat on her
mother's lap who
was sitting on the single couch whilst Hunter, Sam and I sat on the bigger couch
with me in the middle.
Hmm.. I licked my lips and chewed on the chicken sandwhich. The taste was
familiar... oh yeah! It was
the sandwhich Hunter had given me at the beginning of the year when I first met
Linkin, Jester and
Ax. My sandwhich had fallen down on the ground when Alora dragged me to meet them
and I was
starving. Hunter being the nice guy as he was, gave me his lunch.
I smiled to myself as I thought of that memory. If it wasn't for Alora being the
brave, friendly girl she
was, I wouldn't of met these wonderful people that I now call friends. Friends that
I suprisingly have
come to be so close with. Friends that were like a family to me now.
*******************************************************
P 24-3
Shrek had finally finished. It felt like it purposely dragged on to torture me. No,
not the movie itself. It
was Hunter. He was being sneaky and kept touching me, leaving me in a hot mess. I
was glad when the
movie finished because I was afraid that I would jump him right then and there.
After Sam and I had changed into our pj's, as well as the West's, we played a game
of hide and seek.
Even Ms West joined in making it extra fun. The highlight probably had to be when
Hunter hid behind
a curtain. You coud easily see him! But to bad for him, because of his height and
width, he couldn't hide
anywhere. So he was the seeker majority of the time which he seemed to have no
problem with seeing
as though he had a bored look on his face the entire time we played except for when
it came to finding
me. That sly, naughty smirk would appear.
I think we all should have a clue as to what happened after that smirk.
We were making out. Only for a few seconds though. I'd literally die from
humiliation if his mother
caught us full on making out. That first time when she suggested us to go to the
room was worse
enough.
Once the game became a bore, we had delicious dinner. Ms West was a fabulous cook.
I had even
asked her to pack some so that mum and dad could have a taste of it. She was more
than happy to
accept my request.
www.ebook-converter
"Alright. Time to sleep" Ms West said when Sam and Hayley looked like they were
going to collapse if
they didn't get to bed soon.
I stood up from the couch and waited for Ms West to do something. I had no idea
what we were going
to sleep on.
She disappeared for a while before re-appearing with two mattresses that were thin
but looked
comfortable.
"Here you go Luna" She plopped the mattresses on the ground "One for you and the
other for your
brother" She gave me a smile before heading back to her room. I think to get the
bedsheets, blankets
and pillows.
"Your sleeping here?" I looked over at Hunter when he asked me and nodded my head
in response. He
stared at me with an unreadable expression. I bit my lip and looked away when Ms
West returned.
I helped her set the bed and thanked her after we had finished.
"Are they sleeping here?" Hayley sleepily asked her mother.

"Yes baby" Her mother ran a hand over her daughters hair.
"Can I sleep with them?" Hayley then asked as she looked at Sam who was laying down
on the bed
already. He was looking at Ms West with a pleading look.
"Err..." Ms West looked over at me for an answer. I nodded my head and smiled at
Hayley warmly.
P 24-4
"Yay!" She cheered happily before laying down next to Sam, the closest side to me.
"Well, goodnight everyone. I shall see you tomorrow and don't make to much noise"
Ms West told us
before turning the lights off and heading of to her own room.
I half blindly slipped into the bed and lay down next to Hayley. I liked the fresh
laundrey smell of the
bedsheets and the warmth the furry blanket provided me with. It was then that I saw
that Hunter
hadn't left. He was still standing in the same place, looking down at me.
I could tell he was looking at me and vice versa but we didn't say anthing for a
moment. We simply just
stared at one another before I let out a sigh and softly asked him "You want to
join?"
His response came a bit delayed, so I reached my hand out to him and he without
hesitation grabbed
my hand and slipped into bed. He snuggled against me before wrapping an arm around
my waist.
"Hey!" I looked over at Sam when he spoke out loud to find his silhouette looking
in my direction "I
want to sleep next to my sister!"
I rolled my eyes. He didn't have that problem until Hunter lay beside me. It was
rather cute to see Sam
acting all protective over me even though he was like eleven years younger. What a
sweeet brother I
had.
www.ebook-converter
I watched with a raise of an eyebrow as Sam moved over Hayley and wedged himself in
between her
and me.
"Sam" I frowned at him when he pushed Hayley to the side before throwing an arm
over my chest
possessively and snuggling against me.
"But I want to sleep next to Luna" Hayley's soft, innocent voice reached me ears.
Wow. I felt so
loved.
"She's my sister" Sam said in a snobby voice.
"She's my sister too...." A small smile appeared on my face at what Hayley had
said.
"Hayley" I shook all of a sudden at hearing Hunter's sudden rumbling voice. Even
though he was
trying to speak quietly, his voice rang out in the dark lounge room.
"Come here" He unwrapped his arm from around my waist before leaning over me to
grab Hayley.
She took a hold of her brothers hand and stumbled around us to him. He pulled her
down ontop of him
and made her sleep on his chest.
"Hunter" I quietly said in worry "Your chest-"
"Is fine" He interrupted me and turned his head in my direction "I'm fine" He told
me in a reassuring
voice.
P 24-5
I slowly nodded my head still not hundred percent sure "Okay..."
I felt his hand interlock with mine under the sheets and I smiled gently.
"Good night " I softly told Hayley. She reached her hand out and rubbed it against
my cheek. My smile
widened.
"Good night Luna and Sam" She said in a cute voice.
"Night" Sam mumbled sleepily. I wrapped my free arm around him before snuggling
against Hunter
and tightening my hold on his hand.
"Good night" I spoke against his injured bicep before kissing him there.
I heard him turn his head before I felt the light pressure of his mouth against the
top of my head.
With a smile, I closed my eyes and slowly drifted of to sleep feeling safe and
happy.
____________________________________________________________________________
Me and my dirty mind ?? Seriously she's so dense, couldn't see that Stan has a
crush on her and her behavior doesn't help..
www.ebook-converter
P 24-6
Chapter 25
225K 4.7K 748
by Missii
Chapter 25
I shuffled around in my warm cocoon with a frown when I saw a red light in my
closed eyes. There was
a warm feeling against my face and everything seemed so bright. I sleepily blinked
my eyes open and
looked around my surrounding through half-closed eyes.
The sun from outside shown through the barred windows onto the mattress I was
sleeping on. I could
see the dust particles wizzing around in the sun light making me wrinkle my nose. I
finally noticed Sam
and Hayley drinking what looked like milk as they watched a cartoon on the TV. I
let out a breath
from my nose and looked to my side to find Hunter watching the TV as well with an
arm under his
head. I smiled when I felt his hand still interlocked with mine from last night and
roamed my eyes over
his rugged, manly facial features. I must say, he looked extremely hot right now.
The stubble on his
face was even more darker, making him look older and much more intimidating.
www.ebook-converter
I bit my lip when he turned his head to the side and locked his eyes with mine. The
sun light reflected in
his eyes making them appear a pale grey colour. They looked gorgeous.
I watched as the corner of his mouth tugged up into a small smile before he
shuffled around and leaned
his body over me.
I filcked my eyes at the kids worriedly before back at him, occasionally my gaze
moving down to his
pink, fuller looking lips.
I shut my eyes in pleasure with a small barely there smile when he gently pushed
the hair away from
my face. He then trailed his hand down my temple, past my cheek bones before
sweeping lightly down
my neck and across my collar bone. As I opened my eyes, I grabbed his hand and
pulled it back up so
that I could rest my cheek against his palm.
"Morning" I quietly said with a blush. I was to self-concious of my morning breath.
A corner of his mouth twitched up before he brought his mouth down onto mine. He
pulled his hand
away before roaming it down my body. I shivered when his warm hand came in contact
with my bare
stomach. He squeezed the side of my waist and pulled his body completely on top of
mine whilst
supporting his weight. If he hadn't, I'm pretty sure I would be crushed.
I turned my head to the side when I ran out of air and clutched his head when he
started kissing and
sucking on my neck. I bit my lip and arched my body into his as he made his way
slowly down to my
chest. When I felt him stop, I turned my head back to see why only to connect my
eyes with his intense,
P 25-1
heated ones. With his eyes on mine, he leaned his head down and pressed his mouth
on my left breast
where the skin was showing. I sucked in some air at the contact of his mouth to my
flesh and shut my
eyes in pleasure.
He continued pressing soft pecks where ever the skin on my chest showed. I was so
into our morning
make-out that I had completely forgot about the fact that I was in another person's
lounge room, with
two kids and Hunter's mother until I heard a voice.
"Kids, do you want anything else?" Ms West's voice reached my ear. My eyes shot
open and I quickly
shoved Hunter to the side.
Hunter glared down at me in confusion until he himself saw his mother come into our
view. He smirked
down at me before pulling me closer to him. I tried to pull away from him but he
wouldn't allow any of
that.
"Oh! Good morning dear" Ms West grinned at me happily from near my feet when she
saw me awake
"Did you sleep well?"
I blushed even more at her innocent question and felt Hunter's chest shake in
silent laughter.
"Err.. ye-yes, I did..." I answered her with a shy mumble.
www.ebook-converter
"Good" She smiled at me "Well, if you would like to get up and brush your teeth,
theres a new yellow
coloured brush near the sink use that, then you can have breakfast. Your mum called
saying that she
wants you home by twelve"
I nodded my head in response and smiled at her in thanks.
After she had gone back into the kitchen, I tried to mave away from Hunter so that
I could go brush
my teeth.
"Bathroom" I quietly said and attempted to pull my hand away from his grip.
"Five minutes" His deep voice growled out as he went to make me lay back down. But
I shook my head
at him with a 'please' look in my eyes. He narrowed his eyes at me for a few
seconds before he let go
off my hand.
"Go"
I quickly leaned towards his face and pecked his rough, cheek before getting up and
leaving to the
bathroom.
************************************************************
Sam and I made our way home after I had breakfast at Hunter's house. I was
reluctant to leave, as
well as Sam, because we had an amazing time at their house. Ms West was an amazing
mother. She
treated us like we were her own kids. And with Hunter beside me at all times. Even
more amazing.
P 25-2
I let out a sigh as we walked into our own home. Wonder what we were going to do
today. Most likely
the same old going out to the mall and wondering around not buying anything or just
lazing around the
house.
Saying 'morning' to my parents and handing the food Ms West had packed for them to
mum, I went
upstairs to have a shower.
**********************************************************
I hummed under my breath as I pulled on a knee length white shorts and a red form
hugging elbow
length shirt after the nice, warm shower.
I was in the process of brushing my hair when I heard my phone vibrate.
I walked over to my dressing table where the phone was charging and picked it up
with a curious frown
and read the text message.
Going to park at four. Will be at your house at three-thirty. Be ready. - Hunter
I grinned and replied back, saying Okay
www.ebook-converter
Yay! I didn't have to tag along with my parents and go to meaningless places just
to waste time.
I flopped back onto my bed with a smile and shut my eyes.
************************************************************
Sam and Hayley were coming along with us to the park this time. I didn't mind. I
actually liked it when
the kids hung around with us.
My parents were reluctant to send Sam along with me again. As usual. I don't see
how anything will
happen to him with five other grown people, who happen to care about him, keeping
an eye on him. But
they agreed when Sam threw a tantrum and started to cry. What an amazing actor.
Bravo Sam, bravo.
"Sammy-boy are you sure you want to bring that soccor ball?" I asked him as I
watched mum help him
wear his sandles.
"Yes" He nodded his head.
"If he doesn't, what else is he going to play with then honey?" Dad asked from his
seat on the couch as
he read the newspaper.
"Well... there is the equipment he could play on" I suggested with a shrug.
"Hmm" Dad responded. I rolled my eyes. He didn't even listen to me.
"Alright" Mum said as she pat Sam on his back after she had helped him and stood up
"You need to be
home by six. Six-thirty the latest"
P 25-3
"Got ya" I nodded my head just as a car horn sound reached my ear.
"Looks like they're here" I smiled at Sam when he jumped up and down and cheered
with a grin on his
face.
"Be safe kids" Dad warned without even looking at us. He was to busy flicking
through the newspaper
pages.
"We know Dad"
"You know but Sam doesn't" He replied. I kept my mouth shut because I knew I
wouldn't leave this
place without him getting the last word.
I grabbed Sam's hand, said a final 'bye' to my parents and headed outside.
"LUNA!" Axel shouted from the backseat of Jester's parents car. There were two cars
there. One
was the twins and the other was the Traviano's. Guess the seatings are going to be
the same as the
time when we went to the cinema's.
I grinned at him and waved my hand at the others that accompanied him in the car
before tugging Sam
to the car we are going to ride in.
www.ebook-converter
"Hello!" A cheery, cute little voice greeted us as soon as I opened the back door
of the seven seater.
"Hello" I grinned at Hayley who was dressed in black pants and long sleeved shirt
that looked to
baggy on her for my liking. Her hair was done up in two high ponytails and she
looked absolutely
adorable. I leant into the car and pressed a kiss onto her cheek before letting Sam
climb into the car
and sit next to her.
I shut the door after Sam had put his seatbelt on and went and sat in my own seat
at the front.
"Hi" I mumbled shyly to hunter who looked sexy in a tight, form hugging, long
sleeved red shirt and
black jeans. We were sorta wearing matching clothes.
Instead of replying back, he pulled my head closer to him and crushed his lips
against mine. I gripped
onto his hand that was holding onto the back of my neck and I let out a muffled
noise when I needed
air.
He bit my bottom lip, then gave the bite a lick before pulling away with a small
smile.
I blushed and wiped the corner of my mouth then shakily put on my seat belt. I did
not expect that sort
of greeting even if we had seen each other in the morning.
****************************************************************
We went to another park this time. A much friendlier place where there wasn't
graffiti and random
nutcases hanging around. And the park was empty. Even better.
P 25-4
After we all played a game of soccor with Sam's ball, Jester suggested that we play
tag. Which I was
fine with until Hunter was chosen to be the person who had to chase us. I've never
seen Hunter play
sports at school, but I did see him that time when we unfortunately had to meet
Mase, playing soccor
with the boys. He was sporty and obviously very fit.
"Bro! Count to twenty!" Linkin shouted at Hunter as we all stepped away from him as
if though he
carried a contageous disease.
He nodded his head, his eyes meeting mine briefly before he turned around to face
the tree and started
to count. My eyes widened and I looked around hurriedly to find a good place to
hide.
Finally, finding a place, I hid behind a bunch of bushes and peeked throught the
gaps of the bush and
watched Hunter as he turned around.
I shivered from the wicked look on his face when he soon spotted Jester. Without
hesitating, Hunter
sprinted after him, and my eyes popped out. There was no way I would be able to out
run him!! No
way!!!
"Mummyyy" I mumbled under my breath and pouted with a worried look on my face when
I saw him
tackle Jester to the ground. I must say Jester did put up a good fight. Hopefully
none of his bones
broke from the tackle though.
www.ebook-converter
After that, one by one Hunter caught the others (obviously going easier on the
kids) except for me. I
think I'm going to sh*t in my shorts!
"Luna! Luna! Come out from where ever you are!" I heard Jester say.
"Bro! F*ck of with that creepy voice!" Linkin said to him.
"Don't be mean to me" Jester replied back. I bet he pouted to.
"Where is she?" Axel then asked. I wrapped my arms tighter around me, feeling the
nerves starting to
get out of control.
"She's hiding" Alora commented.
"Nah duh dipsh*t" Her brother responded.
"Shutup Link-Sam! Becareful!" Alora cut of what she was going to say with a yell.
Feeling worried
about my brother, I moved my body slightly and went to peek past the bushes, only
to freeze when the
leaves underneath me crunched.
Oh sh*t.
"Alright guys. She's clearly not here. Let's go look elsewhere" Axel said. I heard
their footsteps
moving away and let out a quiet whoosh of air.
P 25-5
My relief didn't last long though.
I let out a scream when I saw Hunter standing behind me with his hands crossed over
his chest and his
eyes narrowed.
I felt like a small kid hiding from their big bad father.
I bit my lip and looked at the ground, trying to control my out of control heart
beat.
"Stand up" Hunter growled down at me. Without having seconds thoughts, I stood up
and put my hands
behind my back and stared down at the ground feeling very nervous and....excited?
I shut my eyes, when I heard him step extremely close to me - but his body didn't
touch mine - and
brought his face close to mine.
I clenched my hands into fists when I felt his warm breath blow against the side of
my face and travel
down my neck.
"Run" His voice rumbled out.
My eyes shot open and I moved my head to the side to see him. Big mistake. His
mouth was inches
away from mine with his breath now blowing lightly against my parted lips. I wanted
them against
mine-
www.ebook-converter
"Run" He repeated with a whisper his eyes not once wavering away from mine.
"W-why?" I asked shakily then gulped when I couldn't help but flick my eyes down to
his lips.
I watched as that sexy, sly smirk tugged against one corner of his lips. I could
feel myself feeling
lightweight and sleepy. Just wanting to lean in...
"I want to catch you"
I flicked my eyes back up and locked with his lit up, intense, shining pale blue
ones. I felt like a prey.
And him, my predator who was on the brink of pounding on me.
"Run" He mouthed and that was all it took for me to spin around and...run.
I ran away from him across the soccor field like he was some kind of a devil who
wanted me covered in
blood. But even though I ran like that, I couldn't help but release the joyous
laughter from within me.
I looked over my shoulder - the wind making my hair go crazy - as I caught a

glimpse of Hunter
sprinting after me with a determined look on his face.
My loud laughter continued on and it only made me run slower. In no time, he caught
up with me. His
arms wrapped around my waist and with a sharp tug, he pulled me back against him
and spun me
around. I threw my head back and released more of the laughter that seemed to come
out of no where.
But even to my ears, it sounded very happy.
P 25-6
"Hunter!" I squealed as I gripped onto his arms around my waist as he slowly came
to a stop.
His head was buried deep into my neck and my back was cuddled into his chest. We
both stood still for
a while like that as we tried to regain back our breath.
After a minute, he turned me around and stared into my eyes. The grin on my face
which wouldn't
leave slowly turned into a shy smile.
"What?" I quietly asked him as I fiddled with his shirt when he wouldn't look away
from me. His arms
tightened around me and he tugged me sharply against his chest making me let out a
gasp when my
chest crushed against his.
My breathing quickly started getting unsteady when I felt his hands travel up and
down my back
before landing right on my butt. A hand on each cheek.
My chest heaved up and down as I looked nervously at his shirt, to afraid to look
up and meet those
eyes that were for sure now heated and anything but humorous but the real reason
why I was afraid
was because I could feel the tension in his hands and body.
Something was wrong.
www.ebook-converter
I stood still like that, in his arms and waited for him to make a move.
A few seconds later, one of his hand left my butt and instead took a hold of my
chin. Why was his hand
shaking?
He gently pushed my head to the side, then pulled my hair over my other shoulder to
expose my neck.
My hands fisted around his t-shirt as he leaned his head in, and pressed a small
delicate kiss behind my
ear, tickling the skin around the area in the process. Who knew a place like that
could be so sensitive?
I rose up on my tip toes so that he wouldn't have to bend so low and slipped my
hands up past his chest
than over his wide shoulders, to rest at the back of his neck whilst he continued
on pressing small
kisses down my neck.
I thought he was going to take it further when he reached the base of my neck but
instead he laid his
head there and... hugged me.
Usually it's me who's stopping him or we get interrupted but he never just...hugged
me.
I was confused. Very confused. Something was definently not right here because the
tension in his body
was still there. And it wasn't lustful tension or anything, it was different.
None the less, I returned his sweet affection by gently holding the back of his
head with one hand and
rubbing his back with the other.
I don't know how long we stood like that but it was for a long time. Over Hunter's
shoulder I watched
the group and the kids play on the equipment with a small warm smile.
P 25-7
This felt nice. Just...being held.
*************************************************************
"Hunter and Luna! Let's go guys!"
My eyes shot open when I heard Linkin's voice and the first thing I saw was the
group gesturing for us
to come.
Did Hunter and I just fall asleep whilst standing up and in each others arm?!
Well I don't know about him, but I sure did fall asleep!
Wow...
I unwantingly pulled away from the warmth Hunter provided me with and ran a hand
through my hair. I
shyly looked up at Hunter's face, expecting him to be watching me but instead he
was looking down at
the ground.
I frowned.
"It's getting late! Let's go guys!" This time Axel shouted.
www.ebook-converter
Hunter grabbed my hand, without looking at me and lead me to them.

What the heck?
My upset frown quickly turned into a small smile when I saw Alora grinning at me
naughtly. I rolled my
eyes at her sillyness.
"What? Did you guys fall asleep?" Linkin said sarcastically with a smirk as we
headed to the cars.
Thing is buddy, I think we both did.
"I'll see ya at school Luna" Alora said as she gave me a hug, who frowned at Hunter
when he wouldn't
let go of my hand. I shrugged at her when she pointed the frown at me and then I
said bye to the
others.
"Luna how about you come with us this time?" Axel smiled sweetly at me as he opened
the back door
of the Travian's car.
Before I could even open my mouth to speak, Hunter answered for me.
"No"
I, along with the others - except for Linkin who still had that smirk on his face -
were surprised at
Hunters abrupt response which had sounded more like a growl though.
P 25-8
Hunter opened the twins car door to my seat and I quickly sat inside.
"Hunter-" I was about to speak when he leaned into me and silenced me with a hard
kiss. I clutched
onto the back of his head in surprise until he pulled away from me in sudden,
making me blush and
widen my eyes as I panted.
I watched as he put the seatbelt around me before shutting my door close and then
helping the kids get
into the car.
I sat there in silence, knowing that right now it was the better choice as Hunter
started the jeep and
reversed the car before acclerating out from the park.
One of his hand moved away from the steering wheel and gripped onto my thigh. He
clenched and
unclenched his hand on my thigh, as well as his jaw whilst his hand on the steering
was gripped hard.
You could see the whiteness in the knuckles.
I hesitated at first before covering his hand on my thigh with mine, trying to ease
his tension at what
ever the problem was and it seemed to work.
Letting out a quiet sigh, I leaned my head back against the seat to look out the
window as I listened to
the happy chatter going on in the back seat by the kids.
www.ebook-converter
______________________________________________
im 17 and i need to be home by 12am lol Y’all could have done this in his room last
night, !! ???????????
P 25-9
Chapter 26
183K 4.7K 564
by Missii
Chapter 26
I stepped out of the shower and hummed under my breath as I grabbed my face
moisturiser and rubbed it all
over my face before wiping my body down with a light pink towel then wrapping it
firmly around myself.
Whisps of hair fell from my high bun and framed my face as I stepped out from my
bathroom and into my
room. I shut the bathroom door behind me and looked up not expecting anyone else to
be there in my room.
But when I did see the large figure sitting on my bed facing me, with his legs
crossed and leaning back on his
elbows, I stumbled back and pressed my hands against my mouth in shock.
The man cocked an eyebrow and slowly ran his eyes over my body. Taking his time and
making sure he
didn't miss a spot.
Still in shock, I slowly retreated my hands away from my mouth and cluched them
against my heaving chest.
"H-hunter?" I breathlessly said, shivering lightly when he kept looking me up and
down "Wha-what are you
doing here?! At this time?!"
www.ebook-converter
It was eleven thirty at night and my parents and brother were asleep. Except for me
though. I couldn't seem to
relax. My mind was all over the place after Hunter dropped me off at home. So I
decided to have a nice
warm shower before I went to bed in the hope that the shower might help me relax
and sleep peacefully.
I watched Hunter as he stood up, feeling very alert and nervous as I held on
tightly to my towel. If it
slipped... I let out a shudder. I'd die in embarrassment quiet literally.
I pressed myself back against the bathroom door as Hunter neared me and rested both
his hands on either side
of my head. I shut my eyes from the body heat radiating from him and shivered when
he spoke against my ear
making me bring my shoulders up in reflex due to the tickling sensation.
"I wanted to see you" He growled making hot breath blow against my ear.
I gripped onto his new shirt - a baggy long sleeved grey one that was bunched up at
the elbows - whilst my
other hand still clutched onto my towel.
"O-oh" I stuttered not really hearing to what he said because one of his hand was
gliding up and down my
arm which was holding onto his shirt.
"Hmm" He buried his head into my neck and took a long, deep breath "You smell good"
He whispered.
I bit my lip and pressed my self against him.
"Thankyou" I whispered back feeling a blush start to arise.
P 26-1
Things from there onwards started to get a little steamy. Alright, not just a
little. But a lot. He had me
completely crushed against the door, with his hands roaming all over my body.
My eyes popped open wide and I let out a gasp when he grabbed one of my leg and
lifted it up. Wrapping it
around his waist.
With another hand, he grabbed my chin and tilted my face up and the next second his
mouth was slammed
against mine.
Unlike the other kisses we've had, this one was rough, hard and edgy. I liked it. I
wrapped my arms around
him and hugged him hard, getting a little to excited. The hand on my thigh slowly
rubbed back and forth
making me let out a moan whilst his other hand fisted into my hair.
I was so into the kiss that I hadn't even noticed my towel getting loose until...
it slipped off.
I froze.
.....
I was...naked? I was naked. I was naked! I WAS NAKED!!!
Hunter pulled away from me lightly and looked at me through intense, dark eyes
while his jaw clenched and
unclenched like he was trying to control himself.
www.ebook-converter
I think... I'm dying. Yup, I'm dying right now. What made it even worse was that I
still had my leg wrapped
around his waist.
Why am I still alive?
I watched Hunter through wide eyes, still standing stick straight as he squeezed
his eyes shut tightly before
leaning closer to me and pressing his mouth back against my ear.
"Your killing me" He said with his deep voice.
I'm killing him?! I'm killing myself!!
"Hunter" I shakily said. My body was going limp.
He tightened his arms around me and hugged my body closer to him. If it's possible
I think my eyes just
widened even more.
"If it makes you feel better" He gently told me "I didn't see anything"
Even though I'm in a very uncomfortable and embarrassing position, his sweet
comment made me smile.
"Go put on clothes" He then said before giving my cheek a kiss and letting go off
my leg. He closed his eyes
and turned around to give me privacy.
I quickly picked up my towel, grabbed my clothes - occasionally peeking looks at
him to see if he was
P 26-2
watching me, which he wasn't - then ran into my bathroom. I leant back against the
door and smacked my
forehead.
As I was pulling on my trackies, I heard my phone beap on the other side of the
door.
"C-could you see who it is Hunter?" I asked him when I nearly tripped over from
trying to hurriedly pull up
my pants.
After I had put on my clothes, I hesitantly walked out of the bathroom with a
blush. Still feeling embarrassed.
I looked up to find Hunter staring out my room window, his back stiff and his hands
in his pockets.
Forgetting about what had happened just minutes ago, I frowned at him.
"You got a text" Was all he said.
I rocked back on my heels for a second before I walked over to the bed and picked
up the phone.
Hey! hw r ya? i miss u :( call me soon. Luv ya xoxox - Stanley.
I shook my head with a smile. Stanley (my cousin) always tells me to call him but
he never calls me himself.
And he never says miss you with a sad face and 'xoxo'. He wasn't the type of guy to
do that so I knew he was
having problems.
www.ebook-converter
What's wrong? And you call me. Love you to :) I texted back to him. He wanted
advice or help from me, he
needs to call me first.
Yeah, I know. I was being childish.
I walked over to my dresser and charged my phone before looking over at Hunter. My
frown returned at the
stony expression on his face.
I opened my mouth to ask him what was wrong when he interrupted me.
"Go out with me"
I blinked in surprise for a moment.
"Where?" I asked as I fiddled with my loose white shirt.
"No" He turned his head and met my eyes "Go on a date with me"
....
Was he...was he asking me out?
My heart thumped against my chest and I heard a buzzing sound in my ear.
"Yes..or no" He said in a hard voice when I didn't say anything. I tried to read
what he was feeling or
P 26-3
thinking from his facial expression and body language but I couldn't. His eyes were
unreadable and his body
and face were stiff and tense.
I gulped and looked down at the ground. I rubbed a hand over my face feeling
slightly confused. Since he was
asking me out now, what were we before? Friends with benefits?
I shook my head at that. Hunter wasn't that kind of guy. I was sure about that. But
what made him ask me out
now?
I felt his hands wrap around my waist before he lifted my head up.
"I realised I never asked you out" He quietly told me and stared into my eyes "I-"
He clenched his jaw "I just
assumed we were-"
"Together" I finished what he was saying with a small smile. I'd be an idiot if I
didn't say 'yes' right now. I
have never come across a man like Hunter in my entire life. A person who had gone
through so much pain in
his childhood yet here he was, not taking up drugs and being a bad person. He was a
good son, brother and a
friend. He cared about the people that were close to his heart and wasn't one to
chuck away relationships just
because there happened to be a fight.
With a smile, I reached up and pressed my lips against his, softly.
www.ebook-converter
"Is that a yes?" He spoke against my mouth as one of his hand slipped underneath my
shirt and met my skin.
I stared deeply into his eyes "Yes"

___________________________________________________________________________________
___
Jealous YEAH OKAY BUDDY
P 26-4
Chapter 27
205K 4.6K 340
by Missii
Chapter 27
I cracked my knuckles nervously as I waited in my room for Hunter. We were going on
a date. And knowing
Hunter and the type of guy he was, I knew he wasn't going to take me out to a
restaurant or someplace where
new couples went on a date. I was fine with that if that were the case. I really
didn't want to go to a restaurant
seeing as though either of us were talkative.
He told me to dress comfortably so here I was in skinny jeans and a form hugging,
long sleeved, maroon
colored, fancy shirt. I thought I looked nice. With my hair out in soft curls and a
touch of makeup I didn't look
over the top but not to casual either.
Hearing the doorbell ring, I snapped my head up in the direction of my bedroom door
and clutched my
thumping chest.
"Calm down, Luna. Calm down" I muttered to myself and squeezed my eyes shut tight
before opening them
again. I quickly grabbed my purse that was waiting for me from my bed and headed
out of my room.
www.ebook-converter
By the time I reached the front door, my Dad was already there staring Hunter down
who looked tense and
uncomfortable.
As soon as he spotted me over my Dad's shoulder, he raked his eyes over my body,
taking his time and in
return making me blush and feel hot all over. He himself didn't look bad as well in
his black jeans and dark
blue, elbow length shirt.
I met his eyes and shivered at the intense look in them. Don't think him giving me
looks like that right now in
front of Dad was such a good idea.
"Hmm" Dad frowned at my outfit dissaprovingly when I came and stood next to him but
didn't say anything as
he rocked back and forth on his feet "You better be home by ten-thirty Luna" He
warned me through
narrowed eyes "Any later than that there will be consequences"
I stopped myself from rolling my eyes "Yes Dad"
He studied me for a few seconds just as Mum walked out from the lounge room to us,
carrying a sulking Sam
in her arms.
She looked at Hunter for a second before smiling at me "Have fun dear"
"Just not to much..." Dad mumbled. I ignored him and smiled back at Mum.
"Sure will" I told her. I then ruffled Sam's hair and walked over to Hunter who
immediately wrapped an arm
around my waist.
P 27-1
"Do you have everything? Mobile phone, wallet, pepper spray..?" Dad asked as he
folded his arms. Trying to
be intimidating Dad?
I nodded my head at him with an amused look on my face.
"Alright then" He cleared his voice while Mum rolled her eyes "Of you go now so
that you can be back
early" He shot a look at Hunter. I smirked and squeezed Hunter's waist.
He moved his arm away from me before he took a hold of my hand and pulled me away
from them. I waved
my free hand over my shoulder at them as we disappered from their sight. Phew. I
rolled my shoulders back
to relax my self and looked around my surrounding.
It was six o'clock and very quiet in the neighbourhood. Well, it was always quiet
here. I lived in a nice
neighbourhood where there weren't any trouble makers or crime. Just the way I liked
it.
I really wasn't paying any attention to where Hunter was taking me until we came to
a stop in front of a shiny,
black motorbike (motorcycle). I stared at in confusion as Hunter let go of my hand
and grabbed one of the
two helmets. I wonder who's bike it was.
"What are you doing?" I quietly asked him starting to feel a little worried now. He
looked over at me and
gave me a crooked small smile.
www.ebook-converter
Sexy...
I blinked away the hazy look in my eyes due to his smile, and wrinkled my eyebrows
before the helmet he
was holding came down over my face.
He flipped the visor up so that I could hear him properly.
"This is our ride" He said before getting on the bike and putting on his own
helmet.
"Err..." I looked at him helplessly not to sure on whether I should get on.
"You won't fall" He assured me as he tugged me closer to him "I promise" He said
then kissed my knuckles.
Staring into his pale blue eyes, I knew I could do nothing else other than trust
him. I let out a sigh then pulled
the visor back down and climbed on behind him, clutching onto my purse. I was a
little uncomfortable
because I had never sat on a motorbike before and kept wiggling around. And my butt
crack being on view
behind was no help either.
After I was sure that no unwanted skin at the back was showing, I wrapped my arms
around his waist just as
he started the engine. Hunter took a hold of my arms and tightened them around his
waist before giving them a
small pat, an action telling me that we were about to move.
I lay my head against his back and shut my eyes tight as the wind blew against us
as we sped off. I smiled
when I could tell he was going slower than usual because I was there. What a sweet
guy.
The entire trip to our destination I had my eyes closed, even when we rested at the
traffic lights. When we
finally came to a full stop, I cracked open my eyes and looked around my
surrounding and couldn't help but
P 27-2
grin.
We were at an amusement park! But it wasn't the one we went with the group, cause
that one was further
away and much bigger.
Even at this time, the amusement park looked busy. Lights were on everywhere making
me feel giddy and
excited at the way it looked.
I got of the bike and took the helmet off as Hunter did the same. Once we locked
the helmets to the bike,
Hunter grabbed my hand and pulled me over to the ticket booth. He wrapped a
protective arm around my
waist and spoke with his deep rumbling voice to the worker who was dressed up as a
bunny.
"Two tickets please"
The worker passed us the tickets that were meant to go around the wrist and Hunter
in return gave him the
money and then we were off.
******************************************************************
Wow! Just wow!
We had been here for about two hours and it was amazing!!
www.ebook-converter
There were clowns here and there, people chit chatting happily whilst munching on
popcorn or fairy floss,
kids jumping around looking like they were possessed as they stared up at the
rides, couples (mostly teens)
walking around hand in hand with blushes and smiles clearly evident on their faces
and some mischief kids
causing trouble but all in all, everyone were having a blast!
I gripped tightly onto Hunter's hand as we walked through the pathway people
created when they saw him. I
smirked in amusement. If Hunter and I weren't together, I knew I would be one of
those people doing the
same thing. Just one look at the size and width of Hunter, people would immediately
move out of his way. It
was a good thing for me because I didn't have to shove through the crowd and in
return get pushed and glared
at.
We had already been on so many rides. Unlike the last time we went to the amusement
park, now we were
actually able to go on the rides without waiting to long.
So far all the rides were chosen by me. And it amazes me how we can go on the most
twisted ride here yet
Hunter would get off it looking calm as ever. He'd just look at me with that 'what
next?' look whilst I tried to
control myself from vomiting.
"Hungry?" I looked over at Hunter and met his eyes as he looked over his shoulder
at me.
I shook my head at him still not feeling well in the stomach from the rides "I need
to go to bathroom" I told
him instead starting to feel the content inside my stomach do somersaults.
He glanced down at my hand gripping on to my stomach before steering me to the

toilets (bathroom) straight
away. I quickly handed him my purse then rushed into the empty toilets and threw up
in the sinks that were
there.
P 27-3
I let out a groan and grimaced when I saw the disgusting stuff that had come out
form within me and turned
the tap on. I gurgled some water and spewed it out just as Hunter walked into the
bathroom like he owned the
place. I gawked at him wide-eyed as he handed me over a new water bottle and a box
of mint.
I blinked in shock for a while until he raised an eyebrow at me. He nodded at the
still running water and I
quickly went to turn it off.
I shook my head to myself as I twisted the lid of the water bottle open and drank
from it. Only Hunter would
do something like this and look completely at ease.
He walked over to me after I had popped a mint in my mouth and wrapped his arms
around my waist.
"Alright?" He asked me.
I bit my lip and nodded my head and saw him lean in and kiss the top of my head in
the mirror. I gave him a
small smile before taking my purse back from him and shoving the water bottle and
mint box inside it
quickly. I then grabbed his hand and waited for him to lead me outside.
Just as we walked out of the bathroom, a middle-aged pregnant lady came to a stop
and stared wide-eyed at
us. I covered my mouth with my hand to hide away the giggle when I saw the
scandalised look on her face as
we walked past.
www.ebook-converter
"One more ride" Hunter spoke against my ear as we stood to the side - with my back
against his chest - and
let the others walk by. I turned my head around and looked at him with a confused
frown.
"You'll be sick" He answered to my expression. I made a 'o' shape with my mouth and
slowly nodded my
head. Yeah, he was right. I would most likely get sick again. I was actually fine
until we went on that stupid
spider ride. I always go on that one and end up sick. Always!
I looked around the noisy place at the bright lit up tempting rides and tried to
find a good one that wouldn't
make me vomit again.
Finally I ended up chosing what looked like a love ride seeing as though that was
the only least harmfullest
one here.
We showed the worker our tickets and went and sat inside the heartshaped, carraged
train. It was so cute!
Even though it was a love ride, kids and their parents got on as well. Prepare to
be witnesses of randoms
making out parents. I think that was the whole point of love rides...
I leant against Hunter while he wrapped his arm around my shoulder and waited for
the ride to start. I
snuggled my face against his warm chest and smiled when I smelt the scent of the
West's house.
Hmm...he was so comfy.
**********************************************************
Our date had ended with us eating subway and Hunter winning a cute, fluffy, stuffed
puppy for me. Even
though I was no expert at dating, this by far had to be the best date ever. We
thoroughly enjoyed ourselves.
Well I did for sure.
P 27-4
I got on behind Hunter on the motorbike and slipped my cold hands underneath his
shirt to rest against his
warm, tight abs. I traced the shape of them before simply laying my hand against
his stomach when he tensed.
I bit back a smile as he started the engine and accelerated away from the still
busy amusement park with me
leaning my head against his back and crushing the stuffed puppy in between us in
the process.
It didn't take long till we stopped outside my house. It was only nine-forty-five
but hopefully being back early
will make Dad a little less protective over me around Hunter.
"Had a good day?" Hunter asked me in a low voice as he pulled me closer to him. He
was still sitting on the
bike whilst I was standing up.
"Had an amazing day. Thank you" I leant my forehead against his and whispered. We
stared deeply into one
anothers eyes until he brought my head down and pressed a firm kiss against my lips
before pulling away.
We both knew Dad was watching us.
I cupped his cheek with my hand and rubbed my thumb over the ninety-five percent
healed cut on his lip. The
knife cut on his chest and bicep were also looking much better. I had checked them
when he had slept over at
my house again yesterday. I must say, he was like a machine! A very quick healer.
He grabbed my hand that was cupping his cheek and pressed a light kiss to my palm
before getting of the
motorbike and walking me to the front door of my house.
www.ebook-converter
"I'll see you at school" He said then quickly pecked my cheek just before the door
opened to reveal my
father.
"Well" Dad said as he glanced at the toy puppy in my hand before looking back and
forth between us "Your
back early"
I rolled my eyes in my mind. Nice observation Dad.
"Yup" I nodded my head then gently squeezed Hunter's hand. I looked up and met his
eyes.
"Bye and go home safe" I softly told him and stepped inside the house. He nodded
his head at me, looking at
me for a moment longer before he nodded his head at Dad who did the same back.
I watched after him as he got on the bike, glancing in our direction once from
behind the visor before
speeding of.
"Did you have a good night sweetie?" I heard my Mum ask from behind me. I turned
around as Dad shut the
door and smiled at her happily.
"Yes!" I answered her question enthusiastically "And look what Hunter won for me!"
"I want it!" Sam cried out all of a sudden from no where.
"Why aren't you asleep?!" I scowled down at him whilst hugging the toy to my chest
protectively. No ones
allowed to touch this puppy!
____________________________________________________________________
P 27-5
?????? I’m curious is pepper spray a normal thing to carry around?
www.ebook-converter
P 27-6
Chapter 28
187K 4.1K 314
by Missii
Chapter 28
I rested my face on my palms and stared uninterestedly at my History teacher who
was going on and on about
our new paired assignment. I had just handed one in, in the morning and now I had
another one to start on.
Just great.
This is the only reason why I couldn’t wait till High school was over but then
again four months later it
would just start all over again, except this time in University.
“Like usual in this class, your partner is the person you are sitting next to. If
you happen to sit next to
someone you don’t want to work with well to bad. You are all seniors, I think it’s
about time you stop
whining about who you want to pair up with and instead focus on how well you do in
this assignment. It is
worth twenty-five per cent of your overall mark!” Sir said as he handed out the
assignment notice sheets
“Max sit down. No moving” He scolded at Max who was trying to sneakily swap seats
with another boy.
www.ebook-converter
“So be focused and do your best. You can’t afford to make any mistakes like you
could in Year eleven” He
finished saying as he returned back to the front of the room “Read it through with
your partner and decide
who you want to do the research on”
I let out a sigh and moved around on my chair and looked at Stanley. I cleared my
voice before speaking to
him. “So…? Who do you want to do it on?”
He shuffled on his seat nervously “Err… y-you can choose”
I rubbed the side of my temple and looked down at the sheet. I didn’t want to be
the leader in this group. I
wanted him to be a part of this assignment. That way we both can feel like we
deserved the marks equally.
“What about number one?” I then asked.
He simple nodded his head. I watched him with a frown wondering why he was acting
like this today. He
was all over the place. Couldn’t sit still, would fidget with the things around
him, not say much even when
spoken to, barely looked up at anyone and his clothes looked all wrinkled and
messy.
“Stan...” I softly said his name “I need to know that you’re going to try your best
in this assignment. If you
have an opinion or something to say, voice it out. Like Sir said, this is twenty-
five per cent of our overall
mark...”
My frown deepened when I saw his bottom lip start quivering like he was about to
cry. What the heck?
“O-ok” He jerkily nodded his head up and down and put his head down so low that I
couldn’t see his face.
What was wrong with him?!
P 28-1
“Alright then” I gently said trying to somewhat make him feel better and not look
so intimidated or nervous
around me. I frowned to myself as I sat back properly on my chair. Was I
intimidating? Pfft, no way. That
can’t be.
The rest of the lesson went by with us not talking a word to each other unless I
had to say something. We
divided the assignment in half so that we could equally do the work. I had come to
a decision at the end of
the lesson when I saw him flee the room that I was going to find out why he was
acting like that.
My guess was that it wasn’t any problem from school but from home. He was always
coped up in the library
and I never saw anyone come and bully him. Well not that I know of.
After packing up my stuff, I headed outside to meet up with the group. I was so
lost in my thoughts about Stan
that I didn’t take notice of Alora storming in my direction until she came and
gripped onto my wrist tightly.
“Alora?!” I gasped in surprise. I opened my mouth to speak but decided against it
when she shot me a glare.
As she tugged me past the boys, I peered at Hunter from under my eyelashes and
blushed when my eyes met
his sparkling ones due to the sunlight reflecting in them.
I didn’t have Bio or Maths today so I hadn’t seen Hunter at all, except for when we
had a break. He wanted
to come and walk me to school every morning but I told him no because he would just
have to wake up early,
walk a longer distance just for nothing. Thankfully he complied and didn’t say
anything.
“What’s your problem?” I asked Alora when she kept pulling me further away from the
boys. We finally
came to a stop underneath a tree and she turned around, put her hands on her hips
like a boss and glared at
me.
www.ebook-converter
I blinked back at her in confusion before rolling my eyes when she didn’t say
anything.
I raised an eyebrow “What?”
She crossed her hands over her chest and asked in a bitchy voice “Why didn’t you
tell me?”
“Er… tell you what?”
She raised her eyebrows at me in disbelief before letting out a scoff “Don’t act
like you don’t know what you
did!”
Okaayyy…
“You went on a date!” She snapped with a stomp of her feet when I gave her a ‘you
weirdo’ look. Ohhh, was
that why she was acting like that? I nodded my head in amusement which quickly went
away when she
pinched me.
“Ow!” I rubbed my arm and scowled at her.
“Why didn’t you tell me you went on a date?!”

“Alora” I rolled my eyes at the way she was over-reacting “We went on a date only
yesterday-“
“I don’t care when you went! You promised that you would tell me things that happen
between Hunter and
P 28-2
you!”
I rolled my eyes and slipped my hands into my jean pockets “Yes. I know I
promised-“
“Exactly!”
“But I’ll only tell you when YOU tell me what happened between you and Axel at the
theatres” I finished of
saying. Immediately a look of surprise appeared on her face soon after followed by
a blush.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about and that’s not fair” She mumbled as she
stared down at the ground.
I scoffed at her “Don’t bullsh*t me. We all noticed the way you two were blushing
like crazy. So I will tell
you once you tell me first” I crossed my arms over my chest and smirked. She looked
up at me and met my
eyes with a challenging look in them.
“It’s okay” She shrugged. What…? “I can just go ask Hunter” She said like it was no
big deal. She took two
steps in the boy’s direction when I quickly spoke up to stop her.
“He won’t tell you the details though” I watched her now standing still body to see
if she was going to take
the bait, looks like she was.
“Fine!” She turned around and pouted “I’ll tell you but you better tell me
everything! Everything!”
www.ebook-converter
“I will, I will” I nodded my head at her in promise.
“Okay…” She let out a sigh and bit her bottom lip “What happened was...”
“I’m waiting” I said with a smirk, earning a glare from her which then cleared to
reveal a shy smile as she
spoke.
“We sat next to each other…and…held hands” She quickly finished off with a shy
giggle. My mouth dropped
open in shock and my eyes widened. Huh? They held… hands?
“You held hands?” I asked her in disbelief. She looked at me with excitement and
happiness shining bright in
her eyes.
“Yes! Can you believe it?! We held hands Luna!” She continued on yapping away
whilst I still tried to
register the words ‘held hands’. They looked like tomatoes because they held hands.
If they did more
touching then that, I think they would quiet literally turn into tomatoes.
I shook my head and gave her a small smile “Well then… that’s great”
She nodded her head vigorously up and down “I know! But now you have to tell me
what happened at the
date”
I grumbled under my breath so that she couldn’t hear, should have just let her go
ask Hunter instead.
***********************************************************
P 28-3
We walked back to the boys after I had finished telling her what had happened. She
was literally jumping in
joy next to me with a skip in her walk. I had blocked out her voice because she
wouldn’t stop talking and
went and sat next to Hunter who had a curious look on his face as he watched Alora.
“Why are you so happy for?” Axel asked Alora with a suspicious look on his face.
They held hands, I
scoffed. Hunter turned his head and raised an eyebrow at me but I shook my head,
telling him not to worry.
Axel looked over at me and I raised an eyebrow at him, giving him a knowing look
which he seemed to
understand because he immediately started to blush. I took out my sand-which and
started eating until the
second half of lunch. When the bell rang, I stood up ready to head to the library.
Hunter looked up at me quizzically and I gave him a small smile.
“I’m going to the library” I told him and ran a hand over his head. His hair was
growing back. And he had
curls. I happen to have a thing for curly haired men.
He wrapped an arm around me and pulled me closer to him “Go tomorrow?”
I gave him an apologetic look “It’s important…” I trailed off. He roamed his eyes
over my facial features
before giving a curt nod and letting go of me. I watched him for a second before I
leaned forward and
pressed a kiss onto his head. Giving his shoulder a squeeze, I stepped over the
bench and made my way to
the library.
Just before I went into the building, I looked over my shoulder and met Hunter’s
gaze. Smiling to myself, I
turned back around and stepped past the doors leading outside. I hurriedly made my
way to the library and
walked inside, not bothering to put my bag outside. I wasn’t here to do work, I was
here for Stan. I wanted to
know what was wrong with him. No one else seemed to care.
www.ebook-converter
After looking around the library for a few minutes – and trying not to get caught
by the librarian – I slowly
made my way out. Where could he be? I mouthed to myself as I walked down the steps.
This part of the
school was always quiet. Our library and computer rooms were separate so not many
people came to the
library seeing as though most of the students here needed computers. I was walking
past a small secluded
area where there were lockers when I heard a sob.
I stopped in my tracks with a worried frown for a few seconds before I cautiously
walked past the lockers in
the small ally like place, and came to a stop when I saw who it was.
“Stanley?” I called out his name with shock and worry evident in my voice. He had
his head buried in his
legs and his arms were wrapped tightly around his head like he was protecting
himself. His body stiffened
when he heard my voice and he looked up at me through red, teary eyes that held so
much pain in them. As
soon as he saw me, his crying seemed to worsen even more. I quickly dropped my bag,
sat on my knees
beside him and awkwardly wrapped an arm around his shoulder.
“Hey, hey, what’s wrong?” I gently asked him as I rubbed his shoulder “Did anyone
do anything to you?”
My heart ached for him as hard sobs racked through his body making him shake. I
knew I wasn’t going to get
an answer but I asked anyway because it seemed appropriate to. I shuffled more
closely to him and this time
wrapped both my arms around him and pulled his head against my chest.
“There, there” I quietly said as I patted the side of his head trying to comfort
him as best as I could.
P 28-4
It took a while for his sobs to quieten down and then only did he shakily lift his
head up. Even though he
wasn’t looking at me, I gave him a warm smile “Feeling better?” I asked.
He sniffled and shut his eyes close, giving them a hard rub. I glanced down at my
watch and saw that the bell
was going to go in five minutes. With a hand still on Stan, I leant over and
grabbed my bag. Pulling it over to
me, I unzipped the bag and took out a pen from my pencil case. I took the cap off
with my mouth then
proceeded to write my mobile number on his wrist. From the corner of my eyes, I saw
him open his eyes and
frown down at what I was doing.
Once I put my pen and pencil case back in my bag, I met his eyes with a friendly
smile “If you need anything,
anything Stan, just call me. It’s my mobile number. I know you have no friends-” He
looked down in
embarrassment and shame “-but I’m willing to be one” I gently wiped away the
remains of his tears with my
thumb just as the bell rang.
I stood up with my bag and put my hand out “Come on”
He looked at my hand with an unreadable look on his face before flicking his eyes
up to my face.
I grinned at him encouragingly “Come on”
He put his hand on mine hesitantly and I tightened my grip around his and pulled
him up to his feet. I then
grabbed his bag and passed it over to him.
www.ebook-converter
“Like I said if you need anything, even just to talk or hang out, call me” I told
him with a pat on his chest. He
gave his head a brief nod and I smiled.
“Good. I’ll see you tomorrow then” I said with a wave of my hand. He nodded his
head and peered at me
from under his eye lashes in a shy way. Sending him a one last smile, I turned
around and headed off to
English. I was going to walk him to his class but figured that he needed some time
by himself.
“And where were you?” Axel asked me as I sat in the seat next to him.
I looked over at him happily “I had something to do” I told him.
“Ah-ha” He said as he gave me a suspicious look “And what was that something?”
I squeezed his cheek, earning a glare from him “Nothing you need to worry about.
Now pay attention to the
teacher”
He continued on giving me a suspicious look until the teacher called out his name
for attendance. I think I
may have got through to Stan. Hopefully he’ll consider me as a friend and hopefully
whatever the problem he
was going through will get solved soon. I didn’t like seeing anyone cry the way
Stan just did today at lunch. It
was heartbreaking to see a person in that much emotional pain.
_____________________________________________________________
What ..I thought you're not going to do it before marriage....you dirty little
kids....I hope you guys used protection ?????? The poor girl is
pregnant now.. I thought you knew better than that alora..??
P 28-5
Chapter 29
172K 4.4K 135
by Missii
Chapter 29
Just like I hoped for, Stanley was warming up to me. Just the other day he smiled
at me and greeted
me. I know it's not anything amazing but for me it was seeing as though he was the
first to speak to me
instead of me approaching him first. We had also started on our History assignment.
I had met up with
him twice at the library and I was still working on him coming to sit with me at
break. It was the third
week of term two and work was starting to pile up. Not only for me but also for
everyone else in the
group although it wasn't affecting two people. Axel and Alora. I knew something had
happened
between them and it wasn't just them holding hands. I was going to get to the
bottom of it.
I smiled brightly at Stan when he walked into class on the last day of week three.
My smile turned into
a grin when he gave me one back in return shyly. I ignored Hunter's hand on my
thigh when it tensed
and tightened as Stan walked in our direction. I don't know what was up with him
lately. I was starting
to get afraid that maybe what dad had said about Hunter getting possessive was
going to be true. So
far everytime a guy approached me he would get all territorial and possessive,
especially around Stan.
I just learnt to ignore it.
www.ebook-converter
"Hi." I greeted Stan as he sat down next to me.
"Hi." He mumbled back and glanced at me briefly from under his eyelashes.
I turned to Mr Braxton and tried to pay attention to him as he wrote down some
notes on the board but
couldn't due to Hunter's strong grip on my thigh. I looked over at him with a frown
on my face only to
find him clenching and unclencing his jaw like he was trying to control himself.
I cupped his chin and gently turned his head in my direction before connecting my
lips with his briefly.
Making out in middle of a lesson wasn't such a good idea. After pulling away, I
gave him a small smile
and held onto his hand that was on my thigh before I sat back properly in my seat
and paid attention to
what sir was saying.
"Alrighty," Mr Braxton clapped his hand once. "Now that you have your notes to turn
to when you
have a problem, you can carry on with the homework I have written on the board."
I looked over at the homework we were meant to do and released a sigh. I let go of
Hunter's hand and
opened up the maths text book. Meanwhile, Hunter took out his sketch book and
started to draw
something. I sighed again knowing that I would have to help him with his work
becuase he most likely
didn't listen to a word Mr Braxton had said through out the lesson.
Smiling to myself a little when I saw the cute concentrated look on his face as he
drew, I began to do
P 29-1
my homework.
*****************************************
Half way into the maths lesson I came to a stop when I came across a difficult
question. I bit my lip and
looked over at Hunter but he was still to busy drawing away. I then turned to Stan
to find him doing his
work.
I licked my lips then poked Stan in the arm to gain his attention. He looked over
at me with a
questioning frown.
"Can you help me with this question?" I quietly asked him with a small smile. I
could see hesitation in
his eyes when he looked past me at Hunter. I rolled my eyes. He was still
intimidated by him.
"Please?" I asked him with a begging look in my eyes. He shuffled in his seat then
slowly nodded his
head.
"Thanks." I grinned at him and pushed my book and the text book closer to him so
that he could see
the question I needed help with. I then made a move to move my chair closer to him
as well but
frowned when I coudn't.
www.ebook-converter
I looked over at the other side of the chair and raised an eyebrow when I found
what- or should I say
who was stopping me.
"Hunter," I wrinkled my eyebrows at him. "Let go."
"No." He growled and instead tugged the chair closer to him. I quickly gripped onto
the desk when the
chair jerked roughly.
"Fine then." I narrowed my eyes at him whilst he in return cocked an eyebrow up.
"You help me."
His eyebrows narrowed over his eyes making them hooded when he heard the tone of my
voice. We
stared at each other for how long? I had no idea, but finally after a while I let
out a sigh and instead
leant over in my seat to listen to Stan who had been watching us curiously.
"Don't worry about him." I gave him an encouraging smile and gestured towards the
book. "How do
you do it?"
He hesitated for a few seconds, before quietly explaining to me the problem. I
patted his back and
thanked him when I finally understood.
The rest of the lesson went by with me asking Stan for help when I came across a
question I had
trouble with.
"Thanks for helping out." I told him as I stood to pack my equipment away.
"Y-your welcome." He said with a blush just as I felt my hand being tugged. I
looked over at Hunter
P 29-2
with a frown and shook my head when he tried to pull me away. A stony look took
over his face and he
stared at me for a second before he tugged on my hand again.
"Wait." I told him as I gestured over to Stan, telling him to gently be patient
with my eyes. I bit my lip
then looked away from Hunter's unreadable expression in his eyes.
I gave Stan a small smile. "You want to sit with us?"
As soon as I said that, I felt Hunter roughly push my hand away and shove past me
in anger. I watched
after him with a worried, upset frown as he stormed out of the room with his hands
clenched tightly and
his head down. I let out a sigh then gave Stan a small apologetic smile when I saw
him look uneasy.
"Sorry about that..." I said and glanced down at the ground briefly before looking
back up at him with
bright eyes. "So? Do you want to sit with us?"
He looked everywhere but at me as he spoke. "Um..I-I" He ran a shaky hand through
his hair. "Maybe
some other time..."
I tried not to let the dissapointment show on my face and in my voice. "Okay then.
Some other time." I
smiled at him and grabbed my bag.
www.ebook-converter
"Yea.." He mumbled and nodded his head.
"I'll see you tomorrow in History then." I said to him as we both made our way out
of class.
"Okay." He responded. We stood outside for a moment before we let out awkward
laughs.
"Bye." I moved around him while he turned around and waved his hand at me. "Bye."
I gave him one last smile before heading outside for recess. We had assembly next
and I was happy for
missing out on a lesson even though it was important.
"What took you so long?" Jester asked when he spotted me.
"I was talking to a...friend." I told him as I went and sat next to Hunter who was
eating and from the
looks of it also sulking. I could tell right away because he didn't once look up at
me nor touch me in any
way. I actually found his sulking cute. Could you imagine a 6ft4, muscled man who
always looked like
he would bash anyone for even looking at him, sulking?
I gently laid my hand on his thigh and he instantly stiffened. I thought he would
grab my hand and hold
it but instead he pushed it away. I couldn't help but smile. I met Linkin's eyes
and he raised an eyebrow
and nodded at Hunter with a smirk. I knew why Hunter was acting like this but gave
Linkin a shrug.
He glanced at Hunter than mouthed at me. "Stan?"
I blinked my eyes at him in surprise and confusion. How..? His smirk turned into a
full blown out grin
when he saw the expression on my face.
P 29-3
"How do you know?" I mouthed to him.
He mockingly shrugged his shoulders at me then returned to sipping on his juice box
and listening to
the conversation Jester and Axel were having on which icecream was the best. I bit
my lip still
confused at how Linkin knew it was about Stan. I thought he didn't know who Stan
was...
I let out a sigh and looked over at Hunter who was now glaring off into the
distance. I wrapped my arm
around his and kissed his bicep affectionately before laying my head against his
shoulder. I then rubbed
the back of his hand in a soothing way before pressing a kiss there.
He turned his head to the side and locked his sharp, dark eyes with mine. My grip
on his hand tightened
unconciously at the intense look in them.
I held my breath when he moved my hand away then wrapped his arm around me and
lifted me up and
sat me on his lap. I rested my head on his chest and let out a sigh with my eyes
shut close. He was so
warm and comfy...
I smiled when I felt him press a kiss onto my head then silently listened to the
conversation the group
were having.
_____________________________________________________________________________
www.ebook-converter
Seriously girl something is wrong with you, you know how jealous your bf and you
asked a guy he is already jealous with to sit with
you ?? Is it wrong that I want him to be mad at her longer. Like they NVR fight
P 29-4
Chapter 30
192K 4.5K 599
by Missii
Chapter 30
It was Saturday and I had nothing to do. I had called Hunter but he wouldn't pick
up his mobile phone, Linkin
and Alora had to attend some posh party, Axel was babysitting his siblings and
Jester was out with his
parents so here I was all alone with absolutely nothing to do. I tried to play with
Sam but it eventually got to
boring. I let out a sigh when I heard my phone ring and excitedly reached over to
it, expecting it to be Hunter.
"Hello?" I spoke into the phone as I rolled onto my back on my bed with a smile.
But that smile quickly
turned into a frown when the person on the other end didn't speak although I could
hear their breath.
"Hellooo? Who is this?"
It took a few seconds for the person to reply back and when I heard the voice, I
was beyond shocked.
"H-hi. This is S-Stan speaking..." Stan's shy, hesitant voice reached my ear. Due
to my shock, I sat up straight
in rush and clutched onto my head at the dizzy feeling.
www.ebook-converter
"Stan!" I said his name in surprise with wide eyes. "Hey! What's up?"
"Um..." I frowned when I heard him gulp and let out a uneasy breath. "I-I was w-
wondering if you
could...maybe if you could..."
"What is it Stan?" I gently asked him when he wouldn't finish what he was saying.
"It's okay. You can ask
me."
"I just..." He let out a frustrated sigh before speaking fast. "I was wondering if
you could come hang out with
me."
I sat still on my bed. First shocked now stunned. I couldn't believe what I was
hearing. Did he actually say
that he wanted to hang out?
"You want to...hang out?" I asked him in an incredulous voice which only seemed to
make him more nervous.
"I-if your busy then it doesn't matter-"
"NO!" I winced when my response came a little to loud. "I mean, no. I would love to
hang out with you. Just
tell me when and where."
********************************************************
I slipped my hands into my loose tracky pants pockets as I walked across the park
which was conveniently a
short distance away from my house. Stan didn't live to far away from the school as
well. I guess everyone I
knew, well most of the people I knew, lived not to far away from me.
P 30-1
Spotting a figure dressed up in a blue hoodie and black jeans, sitting on the
swings gently swaying back and
forth all by himself, I smiled to myself. I quickened up my pace and in no time I
reached Stan and sat down
on the swing next to him.
"Hey." I quietly greeted him. He looked up at me in surprise like he didn't expect
me to be here so quickly.
"Er, hi." He blushed and looked down at the ground. My smile widened when I saw his
blush. Did I have that
kind of effect on him? Or, was he like that with every girl? I frowned to myself in
worry. Hopefully it was
the latter because I didn't want him to think that I liked him or something. I
merely saw Stan as a lone, shy,
sweet guy who needed a friend but not like I saw...Hunter. I blushed and stared
down at my shoes when I
thought of him. I wonder what he was doing right now...
"Thank you for coming." Stan softly said after a moment of silence. I looked back
up at him and smiled
warmly. "It's no problem. Now, is everything okay?" I asked.
His wide eyes met mine. "How...?"
I leant over and patted his knee. "Stan, I can read people well. I'm no
professional but I can tell. I know you
called me because you see me as a friend although you now seem to be having some
doubts and you were
hoping that maybe, just maybe you would be able to confide in me."
His mouth dropped open slightly and I gripped his chin and closed it shut. "It's
nothing impressive." I
shrugged my shoulder. "So, tell me. Are you okay? And don't think about lying." I
quickly added.
www.ebook-converter
He stared at me for an extra second before sagging his shoulder and letting out a
quiet sigh. "Everything is
okay-"
"Your lying." I interrupted him. "Stan, I'm trying to be your friend. I really am
but you aren't letting me in. I
won't dare to hurt you because you look to much like a lost puppy."
"I-it's hard." He covered his face with his hands and spoke through the gaps. "I'm
scared that you will judge
me...then leave me."
I smiled at his confession. Now we were getting somewhere. I tugged against one of
his hand and held tightly
onto it. "I won't judge. Not at all. Stan, all I'm asking is to be your friend.
This isn't just one sided. You are a
sweet, nice boy and I want to get to know you more. Seriously, If i didn't want to
be your friend then I would
of ignored you from day one. But you..your..interesting and different. You seem
like a person that would
remain as a friend not only till high school ends, but even beyond that. And I want
that kind of friendship.
So... basically if you reject me now, I'd be hurt." I gave his hand a light
shake."I promise that I won't bug you
to tell me what problems you are having. Once you feel that you can trust me, then
only you can tell me. Until
then we can just be friends that share small things, like what our favorite color
is and what movies we like to
watch, just little stuff like that."
I waited for a moment for everything I've said to let it sink into him. "So? What
do you say about it?
Friends?" I sent him an hopeful look. I bit my lip and waited in tension as he took
his sweet time to think
about what I had asked him. Finally, after what felt like several minutes, he
looked me straight in the eye and
smiled.
P 30-2
That smile alone told me what his decision was. I got of the swing and stood in
front of him with a grin.
"Let's seal our first stage of friendship with a hug?" I put my arms out for him
with a happy look on my face.
He hesitated for a moment before he caved. I squeezed him tightly in happiness and
grinned. But not for long.
"Luna?" I heard that soft familiar, young girls voice. I turned my head around and
looked over my shoulder at
Hayley. What were they doing here? I furrowed my brows at Hayley's sad looking face
then looked past her
at Hunter who had his hands in his jean pockets with a unreadable, stony expression
on his face and cold
eyes which were staring straight at me. Oh shit. I slowly unwrapped my arms from
around Stan and
completely turned around to look at them. From the look on his face I knew he was
jumping to conclusions.
He must have thought Stan and I...oh shit.
"Hunter?" I called out to him worriedly. I took a step towards him but froze when
he in return took a step
back. "Hunter let me-"
"Hayley," His low, monotone voice made me shiver. "Let's go." I put a hand out to
stop Hayley but she was
already moving towards her brother.
"Hunter," I quickly walked after them as Hunter tugged Hayley away. I could tell
that his back muscles were
clenched because his neck area was hunched lightly and the hand - which wasn't
holding onto Hayley - was
clenched into a tight fist. A familiar action that he did when he was pissed of and
was trying to control
himself from lashing out. "Hunter, wait!" I gripped onto his elbow and tried to
make him stop but he pulled
his arm away from my grip harshly.
www.ebook-converter
I could feel the tears prickling at the corner of my eyes. "Hunter, just let me
explain-"
He turned away from me before I could finish of what I was saying.
"Let me explain-" I pulled on his elbow again and was about to tell him that there
was nothing to jump to
conclusions for when he spun around and looked me dead in the eye with a cold
glare. I froze and shook at
the scary look in them and was lost for words as I watched him walk away with a
teary eyed Hayley.
My bottom lip trembled dangerously as I watched them disappear from my view. My
emotions had just took
a one-eighty turn. I was happy that Stan was accepting me as his friend and now I
was upset that Hunter
thought that I was cheating on him.
I felt a hand squeeze my shoulder before Stan's arm came around me and awkwardly
pulled me against his
chest.
"I'm sorry Luna," He apologised softly. "I-I just," He let out a sigh. "I just
accepted you as a friend and now
I'm already causing troubles for you and your boyfriend."
I shook my head and let out a quiet sniff. "No. Don't blame yourself." I narrowed
my eyes slightly in anger.
"It's his fault for jumping to conclusions." I pulled away from him and looked up
at his sad, guilty looking
face and tried to give him a happy smile.
"Come on. Let's go for a walk and we'll properly introduce ourselves to each
other."
Even though I was trying to act nonchalant, I couldn't take my mind of from the
cold look in Hunter's eyes.
P 30-3
***********************************************************
He was avoiding me.
I called him so many times but he wouldn't pick up his phone. I even went over to
his house on Sunday but he
wasn't there. Ms West knew something was wrong between us and made me sit down and
tell her and she
had told me to stay strong, be stubborn and try and talk to him no matter how much
he tried to avoid me. I
waited at the West's house till seven at night but he still hadn't come home. Until
then, Hayley had explained
to me that they had gone to the park so that she could play and then were on their
way over to my house. And
she had also kindly informed me that she didn't like the 'little' boy I was hugging
because I was only meant to
hug her brother.
What can I say to that?
I let out a deep sigh and bit my lip as I tightly hugged onto my pillow. Tomorrow
was school- well I should
say today in the morning I have school seeing as though it was two at night right
now. I couldn't get my mind
of Hunter and this aching feeling in my throat was being a pain in the butt. Hunter
had jumped to conclusions
from just seeing me hug Stan, although I must say I couldn't blame him because I
never told him about Stan or
how I was just trying to be his friend, but he could at least let me explain to
him. I wonder how he was going
to react when I introduce Stan to the group. Once I get Stan to agree that was.
I wrapped my blanket tightly around me then buried my face into my pillow and tried
to fall asleep but knew
I wasn't going to get any sleep until this little misunderstanding between Hunter
and I was solved.
www.ebook-converter
I couldn't help but think that this was as close as we had gotton so far in our
relationship to our first fight.
And I didn't like it one bit.
****************************************************************
"You look like you just came out from a grave." Jester commented at my appearance
at recess.
I frowned and touched the skin under my eyes. "Do I look that bad?"
"He's just exaggerating Luna," Axel wrapped his arm around my shoulder with a
worried look on his face.
"But we can tell you hadn't had enough sleep. Is everything alright?"
I let out a sigh and decided to ignore his question. "Where's Hunter?" I asked
instead as I looked around our
sitting place. I was looking forward to seeing him so that I could explain to him
about Stan.
"He's not here." Linkin answered and came and sat next to me with a frown on his
face. "What's wrong with
you two?"
I blinked my eyes at him. "What do you mean?"
"He seemed pissed off when I met him yesterday." He said and continued to watch me
with a curious look.
I felt my shoulder being squeezed so I looked over at Axel. "What happened Luna?"
He asked.
I let out a sigh and looked down at my lap then proceeded to them the little
incident at the park.
P 30-4
"Wait," Axel frowned in confusion. "You never told us your cousin lived here."
I frowned back at him and pushed his arm of from around my shoulder. "What are you
talking about? My
cousin doesn't live here."
"But you just said that you met up with Stan at the park." Linkin butted in.
"Yeah... I did." What were they on about?!
"Exactly! You said you met up with Stan at the park. Your cousin!" My mouth dropped
open in surprise when
I finally understood what Linkin was saying and why Axel was so confused.
"No! Not my cousin Stan! You know, the other Stan!" I raised my voice to end their
confusion but it only
seemed to worsen it.
"What other Stan?" Alora asked with deep furrowed brows and a lost look on her
face.
"You know," I looked back at Linkin. "Stan. You met him before."
He raised both his eyebrows at me in surprise. "I did?"
I nodded my head rapidly then narrowed my eyes at him. "You did meet him. Stop
acting like you haven't."
www.ebook-converter
"Wow, wow, wow," He raised his hands up in the air like he was surrendering. "The
only Stan I have ever
heard of was your cousin. And with a name like that I think I would have rememberd
him."
I punched him across the shoulder feeling upset. "You did meet him! Why are you
lying?!"
"I don't know who the f*ck he is!" He countered back with an incredulous look on
his face. "Who is he and
when did I meet him?!"
"Don't you remember?! At lunch you came to school with bruises on your face and
then took me to Hunter's
house because you guys were in a brawl with Mase?!"
A blank look covered his face for a moment before a light bulb went off in his
head. "Oh! Are you f*cking
messing with me?! That guy you kissed on the cheek is Stan?!"
"Hold up," Jester raised his hand up before looking me straight in the eye with a
smirk. "You kissed him?"
I let out a scoff and rolled my eyes. "Yes, I kissed him on the cheek." I told him
then looked back at Linkin
who was still shocked.
"Why are you's looking so surprised?" I asked in confusion as I glanced back and
forth between Axel, Alora
and Linkin.
Linkin let out a whistle after a few seconds and chuckled. "You are in deep sh*t
Luna." I frowned at his
comment. "You better explain to Hunter that the two Stan's are completely
different."
"What are you talking about...?" I trailed of when I knew the answer to my own
question.
P 30-5
"Oh sh*t!" I smacked my hand against my forehead as everything finally made sense
to me. Hunter must have
been thinking that my cousin Stan was the same as the school Stan! How is it that I
didn't think of this
before?! And no wonder he asked me out so randomly that day in my bedroom after
that towel incident. He
probably thought Stan was making a move on me! But... now that I think about it, I
never actually introduced
Stan to him. He must have known who Stan (school stan) was then...
"Wow." I said as I sat there dazedly.
"Wow, is right." Axel patted me on my knee.
"What should I do now?" I asked no one in particular.
"You need to talk to him asap." Alora answered me with a sympethetic look on her
face. I frowned at her. "I
don't know where he is though."
Jester scoffed. "He's most likely being a sook and hiding out in his bedroom."
"Are you sure?" I asked him and he nodded his head confidently. Now that I sort of
knew where Hunter was,
when was I going to talk to him?
"Go now." Axel spoke up from beside me. "Before he desides to go out and take his
anger out at-" Just
before he could finish of what he was saying he stopped him self with a sheepish
look on his face.
www.ebook-converter
"What were you going to say?" I asked him suspiciously. He shook his head at me.
"Don't worry. Of you go."
I gave him a look before listening to what he said and got up to sneakily sneak out
of school. If my parents
ever find out that this was my second time jigging school I was sure they would
send me of to a boarding
school. Yeah, they would as shocking as that sounds.
******************************************************
I nervously knocked on the door and waited for someone to open the door. It didn't
take long before Ms West
appeared looking like she was in a rush to get somewhere.
"Oh," She said in a surprised voice when she saw me. "Did you not go to school
today dear?"
"Err," I scratched the back of my neck embarrassedly. "I jigged..."
She smiled at me. "Understandable. He's in his room sulking. I tried to get him to
call you but you know how
he is, so stubborn. Sort this misunderstanding out because I don't like seeing the
both of you like this.
Anyway, I got to get to work, I'm running late."
I nodded my head and stepped to the side with a smile on my face. "Thanks Ms West."
"Nothing to thank dear." She patted my arm. "Stay here till I come home. You can
eat then go."
I shyly nodded my head again making her let out a chuckle. "Alright dear, I'll see
you later." She said and
gave me a wave before hurriedly walking off down the footpath in the direction of
her laundry store.
P 30-6
I let out a sigh and stepped into the house and shut the door behind me. I quickly
made my way towards
Hunter's bedroom, not liking the quietness in the house. I hesitated for a few
seconds outside before taking in
a deep breath and quietly opening up his bedroom door and peering inside.
He was laid out on his bed on his back with earphones in his ear listening to
music, eyes closed, arms
crossed under his head and clad in only a pair of black boxers. I completely forgot
about what I was here for
as I bit my lip and looked back and forth at his delicious body laid out before my
eyes. My eyes focused on
his chest and my mouth watered at the hard, taut, clear skin on display. When i
started to feel myself getting
carried away, I rapidly blinked my eyes and shook my head trying to focus on the
matter at hand.
As quietly as I could, I made my way over to the bed and stared down at his manly
beauty for a moment
before sneakily leaning over him and gently pressing my lips against his in a
tender kiss. When he didn't
react, I desperately moved my lips against his trying to make him do something. At
least push me away! But
all he did was stay still like that as if though he didn't even know I was kissing
him.
I pulled away from him and stared down at his face and tried to catch any sign of
his calm facade breaking
but could not find any. I smirked to myself, well if that's how he wanted to
play...
Not caring about the noise and disruption I was causing, I straddled him with my
hands splayed out on his
chest then started pressing soft feathery kisses down his neck. Breathing in his
scent as much as I could along
the way. I felt him gulp as I passed his collar bone over to his chest. Looking
back up at him to see if there
was any reaction to my lips against his flesh - which there wasn't - I narrowed my
eyes then flicked my
tongue over his pinkish-brown nipple. I smirked, that seemed to do the trick.
www.ebook-converter
His eyes shot open and immediately they connected with mine. My smirk vanished at
the sight of the intense,
heated look in his eyes and the next second, his arms suddenly wrapped tightly
around me and jerked me
forward, making my chest crush against his and my core press dangerously into his
lower abdomen. I let out a
gasp as my mouth stopped inches away from him for a second before he dug his
fingers into my hair and
pressed my head down connecting our lips together.
The kiss was hot and fiery. There was no holding back except for me trying to keep
up with him. I let out a
moan when he shoved my lips apart with his tongue before pushing it inside. I froze
on top of him not
knowing what to do seeing as though it was the first time Hunter had ever given me
a french kiss. He hugged
me to his warm body and slowly encouraged me to move my tongue along with his and
once I did, we went
on to a whole new level.
Somehow along the way, his earphones had slipped out and he flipped me over onto my
back on his small
single sized bed and leant his body over mine. One of my leg was now thrown over
his waist whilst his free
hand - the one not supporting my head - kneeded the skin just above the waist band
of my jeans. I pressed my
body closer to him (if that were possible) and held onto the back of his head
occasionally running my hand
down to his neck and messaging the skin there.
It didn't take long for him to slip his hand underneath my shirt and start playing
around with the hooks of my
bra. I couldn't help but concentrate on that while we kissed. I was excited but at
the same time scared as to
what would happen if he were to un-do my bra. But before I could find out, he
himself pulled away and
stared down at me with an unreadable expression on his slightly red face.
I tried to control my out of breath breathing and gripped onto him tightly just
incase he decided to completely
P 30-7
pull away.
"We need to talk." I told him after my breathing was back to normal. He continued
on staring at me for a
moment before looking of to the side. "Please?" I gently held his chin and turned
his head back in my
direction but he instead looked down at my chest and not at my eyes. "Just hear me
out?"
When he didn't say anything I took that as a sign to speak on. "The guy you saw me
with at the park on
Saturday-" His jaw clenched. "Stan, is just my friend. He and I have nothing going
on. I'm not cheating on you
Hunter, I never would. I'm not that kind of a girl." I looked at him tenderly as I
ran my thumb over his lips
making him shut his eyes.
"I admit I probably came off a little to forward as if though I liked him or
something, but I just wanted to be
his friend seeing as though he has none and he is a sweet boy. And that day when...
when my towel slipped
off," I blushed when his eyes opened and looked me dead on with that heated look
still lurking in his eyes.
"The text message you had seen was not from Stan, the one you saw me with at the
park but it was my cousin.
His name is Stanley as well but I call him Stan." I quietly explained to him and
saw a slight wrinkle form in
between his brows. "It was all just a little misunderstanding. Forgive me please?"
I asked with a small pout.
We stared at each other for a while before he let out a silent sigh and leaned his
forehead against mine.
"I'm sorry." His low rumbling voice spoke out. He opened his mouth to say something
but instead pressed his
lips shut tightly together and squeezed his eyes close. "I just.." I gently rubbed
his clenching and unclenching
jaw with my thumb to try and soothe him. "I couldn't take it when I saw his arms
around you." He confessed
in a hard voice.
www.ebook-converter
A small smile made it's way to my mouth. "I would most likely react the same way as
you did if I saw some
girl hugging you to." I softly told him in the hope of making him feel better but
it was true. I would have
reacted the exact way except there would of been crying, pity for myself and snot
involved.
He re-opened his eyes and stared deeply into mine before slowly bringing his lips
over mine in a soft kiss.
"I'm sorry for being unobservant and not telling you about Stan as well." I spoke
against his mouth with my
eyes closed.
"No," He shook his head making his lips rub against mine sensually. A small gasp
got stuck in my throat as I
unconciously arched my chest into his. "Not your fault." He said in a husky voice
before his lips smashed
against mine in an uncontrollable aggressive manner. And we didn't stop till his
mother and sister arrived
home....two hours from now.
_________________________________________________________________________________
Aw savage little girl?? Even a Haley knows what's right
P 30-8
Chapter 31
197K 4.2K 427
by Missii
Chapter 31
Alright so two hours was a slight exageration. Okay, okay a big exageration. We did
get a little carried away
and ahem, clothes did start to come off but before we took it to whole new level,
we stopped and decided to
watch TV and I helped him with his Maths homework for a bit which got no where
because he would just
end up laying kisses all over my neck making us both loose interest in what we were
meant to be doing.
Once Ms West arrived back home early for her break, she made us some sandwhichs to
eat then Ms West and
I both made our way to the primary school to collect Hayley and Sam.
And then the day ended with me trying to complete my homework but only ending up
day dreaming about
Hunter's sexy, ripped, delicious body. Once the day dreaming started it took a long
time to end it.
*********************************************************
"Axel no!," I told the persistant dummy strictly. "I'm not going to repeat this
again-"
www.ebook-converter
"Please!" He begged in a whiny voice from the other end of the phone line.
"NO!" I told him in a firm voice. "No means no. I have way to much homework to do
and don't have the time
to go watch a horror movie with you guys."
I could tell he was about to reply back but instead seemed to get distracted by
someone near him. I wrinkled
my eyebrows and tried to listen to what Linkin in the background was trying to say
to Axel. We were in the
middle of week four, homework piling up like dirty dishes and there they were - the
group - mucking around
at the West's house and wanting to go watch a horror movie.
Were they insane?
"Hey luna?" Axel breathed into the phone making it crackle. "Linkin says he'll buy
you candy."
I rolled my eyes and spun side to side on my office chair. "I ain't a little kid
Ax. You can't bribe me with
candy and besides, Alora and I are scared of horror movies so why would we come?"
"Because you have us men to protect you's." I raised an eyebrow when I heard
Jester's voice instead rather
than Axel's.
"Oh really? I distinctly remember you saying that you were going to go watch a
horror film with two hot
chicks." I smirked to myself as I chewed on the back of my pen.
"That is true and I will be going with two hot chicks. You and Alora." His amused
chuckle turned into a
'Ow!' after I heard a smacking noise.
P 31-1
"Luna! Tell your man to back off! He's being way to abusive lately!" Jester
complained to me.
I let out a laugh. "He did the right thing by smacking you." I said to him.
"That was no way near a smack..." He grumbled to himself before speaking in a loud
voice. "Anyway!
Moving on, your definently coming."
I sighed and slumped against the chair. "Jester, I can't. I'm way to busy. Please,
you guys just go."
"But-but Hunter wants you to come with us." Even though I couldn't see him, I knew
he was pouting.
A corner of my lip tugged up. "Well too bad for him, but I saw him today and will
be seeing him tomorrow at
school anyway so your reason is invalid. I'm gonna hang up now Jester. You guys go
have fun."
"But-"
"Byee." I interrupted him before he could say more to convince me and hung up the
phone with a sigh. They
were all so persistant. I guess that's what happens when you have a bunch of kids
growing up together.
I chucked the cordless phone on to my bed before spinning back around to face my
table and moving on with
my engligh essay.
www.ebook-converter
*************************************************************
I hummed under my breath as I pulled out my calculator from my bag and got ready to
do my maths homework
before going to eat dinner. I wanted to eat up here but mum said no because I had
to eat with her since Dad
had gone to some party.
Everything was giong fine, I was completely concentrated and absorbed into my
homework that before I
could even register what was happening, my bedroom door creeped open and I spun
around on my chair to
see who it was and was shocked when I saw Hunter standing in the door way looking
at me through
narrowed eyes.
My mouth dropped open as I watched him walk over to me before swiftly throwing me
over his shoulder like
I weighed nothing before heading out of my room and down the stairs. I wildly
pushed the hair out of my face
to get a better view when I caught a glimpse of Axel speaking to my mother with an
innocent looking
expression on his face. But the thoughts running through his mind for sure were
anything but innocent. I
shivered and clung on to the back of Hunter's white, long sleeved shirt as the cold
chilly air suddenly hit
against my warm skin as we stepped outside. I bit my lip and tried to distract
myself from shivering to death
and my distraction soon became Hunter's ass. I watched dizzily as his ass moved
back and forth but
unfortunately the amazing view disappeared when he opened the front door to the
twin's car and plopped me
on the seat.
I shyly stared at his face whilst he put on the seat belt for me before meeting my
eyes and quickly pecking me
on the lips then shutting the door. I rolled my eyes as I watched Hunter head back
inside my house when I
heard the giggles and sniggers coming from behind me.
"You guys have to have your way aye?" I asked no one in particular. This question
only made them giggle
and laugh more. I shook my head in amusement before the smile on my face wiped
clear when I realised that I
P 31-2
was wearing indoor clothes. Indoor clothes meaning tracky pants and an elmo red
shirt that stopped just
above the waist band of my pants, exposing a strip of my stomach.
"Guys! I need to change my clothes!" I cried out in panic and tugged on my seatbelt
when it wouldn't click
open.
"To late for that." Linkin commented as the back door and the drivers door opened.
Hunter and Axel slipped
into the car.
"Hunter," I looked over worriedly at him whilst still tugged on the seatbelt. "I'm
not wearing appropriate
clothes."
He roamed his eyes over my body for a second before shaking his head and starting
the car. "Don't worry.
You look fine."
"I-" I went to tell him that I did not look fine when Axel interrupted me from his
spot (back of the car). I
looked over my shoulder to see his face and listen to what the smartass had to say.
"Alora full dressed up and put make-up and sh*t and yet, you still look better than
her." He grinned at me
with the darkness from outside and in the car shadowing his face slightly.
"Hey!" Alora suddenly cried out and leant back to give him a smack but he dodged
the attack with a laugh. I
shook my head and rolled my eyes as I turned back around just as Hunter rested his
hand on my thigh and
gently rubbed his thumb before accelerating away from my house.
www.ebook-converter
"By the way," I spoke up as I watched my neighbourhood pass by from out the window.
"What did you guys
tell my mum?"
"Nothing you need to worry about." Axel replied.
I raised my eyebrows. "Generally when someone says that your meant to be worried."
I softly said but not
really caring about what they had told my mum.
"Nah I ain't lying. You seriously don't need to worry." Axel reassured me. I let
out a sigh and rested my head
back against the head rest and watched the scenery the rest of the way unseeingly.
***************************************************************
I dug my nails in Hunter's arm and watched wide eyed at the horrendous scene in
front of me, distinctly
hearing the cries and screams of Alora and a few others in the theatre. Mostly
girls.
I couldn't seem to scream out loud beacuse it seemed to get stuck in my throat. But
I could claw Hunter's arm
for sure.
"Hunter," I moaned and buried my head against his arm. "I don't like this."
He pushed me away before immediately grabbing me by my arms and pulled me over to

him to sit on his lap.
He pushed my hair away from my ear before lightly pressing his lips there.
P 31-3
"I like it." He whispered huskily making me shiver in response. I turned my head
slightly to the side,
completely forgetting about the movie, and met his eyes. There was a small smirk on
his lips making me
smile when I realised what he had meant and rested my head in the crook of his
neck.
He liked it because I was all over him even if it wasn't for the right reasons.
Men...I shook my head mentally.
No matter how different their appearance and personalities are, they all think
alike.
I spent the rest of the time with my head pressed deep against Hunter's neck,
occasionally taking a peek at the
screen only to return back whilst Hunter seemed to enjoy my fear seeing as though
his chest would rumble in
silent laughter whenever I would hug him tightly or press my body closer to him.
***************************************************************
I stretched my muscles as we walked out of the cinema centre into the car park.
There were people teenagers to be more precise - mucking around or hanging out at
this time. Some were being sensible,
some...needed to be whooped on the ass. I glared at a bunch of male teenage kids
sitting or leaning against a
car and making a lot of noise. Sad thing was, we were parked just two cars away. I
watched in disgust when
a group of girls walked past them making the bunch of idiots make rude comments and
unncessary sexual
actions.
Yuck.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna?" I heard Linkin call out to me just as Hunter squeezed my waist. I replaced
the disgusted look on my
face with a curious one.
"What is it?" I asked Linkin.
"We're going to the bathroom," He gestured at himself then at other boys in the
group. "Alora doesn't want to
go, do you?"
I shook my head. "No."
"Alright we'll be back soon then. Stay here or go to the car, here's the keys." He
handed the keys to Alora
before shoving his hands into his hoodie pockets and made a move to head back into
the cinema centre.
Stay out of trouble - Hunter's eyes told me as he leant forward and kissed my
cheek. I smiled gently at him
once he pulled away and nodded. What troube could I possibly get into?
Alora and I watched after them before they disappeared then looked at one another
and let out giggles.
"You look nice," I commented and gave her a grin. She did look nice. Very nice
infact. She was wearing red
tight jeans and a white flowy singlet type of top. Her whitish blonde hair was
straightened and her make-up
was done perfectly. Far out, she looked absolutely breath-taking.
"Thanks!" She grinned at me happily before rubbing her arms. "I should of worn
something warmer though.
It's cold."
I nodded my head. "Hmm.." I too rubbed my arms when I realised just how cold it
was. I didn't take much
notice when I came out but now I wished I had atleast grabbed my jumper on the way
over here.
P 31-4
"Let's go sit in the car," Alora spoke up and jiggled the keys back and forth
making a lot of noise in the
somewhat quiet parking lot. Well from where we were standing it was quiet. "Come
on." She grabbed my
hand and started pulling me towards the car.
"Er.." I hesitantly said as I slowened my pace. "I don't think it's such a good
idea..."
She looked at me with a confused frown. "What do you mean?"
I nodded at the bunch of guys that were harrassing that group of girls earlier on.
"Oh silly," She gave me a warm smile. "Don't worry about them. They are all way to
skinny to do anything to
us."
I couldn't help but raise an eyebrow. "Maybe, but we are outnumbered," I tried to
come to a stop. "So I think
we should just wait for the boys to come-"
She let out a laugh and pulled me again. "Relax Luna. They won't do anything. Maybe
say some stuff to each
other but they won't touch us. It's way to cold out here anyway and I don't want to
freeze to death."
I kept my mouth shut and didn't bother to say anything because she was way to
stubborn and followed after
her feeling hesitant and nervous. As we neared them, I saw a guy from under my
eyelashes wearing a beanie
and extremely baggy clothes spot us. He immediately nudged his friend and nodded at
us. Soon enough they
all had seen us and were now starting to smirk and get weird expressions on their
faces. None which were
good in anyway.
www.ebook-converter
"Alora..." I mumbled her name worriedly.
"Shh," She whispered back and tightened her grip on my hand.
"Hello ladies," A guy with a fringe and weird baggy clothes spoke up. "How was your
night?"
We ignored him and tried to walk past looking like they didn't exist but seeing us
being outnumbered, they
instantly jumped to action. By surrounding us. I pulled Alora closer to me and
glared at the guy even though I
was scared shitless.
"I was wrong." Alora whispered to me with dread clearly evident in her voice as she
not once wavered her
eyes away from the guy with a fringe. I think he was the leader or something.
"Really?" I sarcastically responded back and cautiously eyed the other guys to see
if they were going to make
any moves.
"You two look young," The fringe guy spoke again and looked us up and down. "Are
you in high school?"
I dug my nails into Alora's hand, telling her to not say a word but unfortunately
it only seemed to anger him.
"I asked you a question," He narrowed his eyes at us, the street light casting
weird shadows on him. "Answer
me!"
I let out an uneven breath and shuffled back a bit along with Alora. I couldn't
help but think of Mase the guy
P 31-5
who had harrassed me at the park that one day and then the physco that had stalked
me at the train station.
Well done Luna. You seem to have a talent at attracting creep's a lot.
"Are you guys f*cking deaf?!" The guy harshly spat out. "Answer me!"
I glanced at Alora's scared expression before stuttering. "W-we are."
"You are what?" I suddenly jerked away from a guy who had unknowingly approached me
and had touched
my hair. I shot him a disgusted glare.
The sadistic amused look on the guys pimply face morphed into a menaching look.
"Don't give me that look
b*tch!"
I gulped down my fear as Alora covered behind me, her uneasy breath blowing rapidly
against my ear. I
tilted my head up a bit in a arrogant bitchy way and turned up my disgusted glare
by a notch.
He was pissed.
He went to grab my hair making me squeeze my eyes and cover an ear with my empty
hand in reflex but his
hand never touched me.
I re-opened my eyes and let out a relieved sigh when I saw Hunter gripping the guys
hand tightly and staring
him down with a cold, vicious look on his face. The next second, Hunter had shoved
him away making the
guy hit against the car and stood protectively in front of Alora and I.
www.ebook-converter
"What the f*ck do you think your doing harrassing girls?! You think it's cool or
some sh*t?!" I heard Linkin
harshly say as he too pushed two guys who were standing behind us. Alora and I
huddled together as we
watched the boys shove and push the creeps away from us. One thing I noticed was
that all the guys avoided
going near Hunter who was still glaring at them with that look in his eyes
promising that if they were to come
near us, they would loose a limb. Or a few.
"Come." Huner growled as he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me towards
the car occasionally
glancing around us to see if they were still here. I think they were seeing as
though their car was still here but
most likely hiding somewhere.
Alora explaining to Linkin, Jester and Axel about what had happened reached my ear
from behind as I tried
to catch up with Hunter's pace. As soon as we reached the car, he pulled open the
door and hurriedly pushed
me in and shut the door before I had even sat in properly.
I slowly put on my seatbelt as the others slipped into the car just as Hunter
turned on the car. I looked over at
him and watched the movement in his jaw. One of his hand was wrapped tightly around
the steering wheel
while the other was clenched into a fist and placed on his lap.
I chewed on my bottom lip for a few seconds before leaning over taking a hold of
his fisted hand. I undid his
fisted fingers then interlocked our fingers together and gently rubbed the back of
his hand with my thumb. He
looked over at me when we stopped at a traffic light and kissed the back of my hand
all the while with a soft,
warm look in his eyes even though there was anger still lurking around.
I gave him a smile and mouthed a 'thanks' before the light went green and he turned
his attention back to the
P 31-6
road. The rest of the trip I occasionally joined into the conversation the others
were having or just stared out
the window playing around with Hunter's long and thick fingers.
__________________________________________________________________________________
annoying bitch idiot
www.ebook-converter
P 31-7
Chapter 32
199K 4.5K 628
by Missii
Chapter 32
"Alright guys I've got to go," I said as I stood up from my seat. It was the first
half of lunch and Stan and I had
decided to meet up at the library to do our assignment.
Hunter looked up at me in question from his homework and wrapped his arm right
below my butt just as Axel
asked me, "Where are you going?"
I ran a hand over Hunter's head and answered Axel's question. "I'm going to the
library. Stan and I need to
work on our assignment."
Axel's mouth turned into a 'o' as he nodded his head up and down slowly. I looked
down at Hunter and
wrinkled my eyebrows slightly when I saw the frown on his face as he stared at the
bench.
"I'll see you after school," I quietly said to him before leaning down and pressing
a kiss on top of his head. I
pulled away from him without taking my eyes of his face before glancing around at
the rest of the group and
giving them a departing smile and a wave. I gave Hunter's shoulder a quick squeeze
before hurriedly making
my way to the library not to keep Stan waiting for me.
www.ebook-converter
************************************************************
"So we're splitting the assignment in two," I instructed Stan from where we were
seated at a table in the
corner of the library with two computers right next to us. "You can look for any
information relating to the
person and I'll search for secondary resources."
He nodded his head and I stared at him in suspicion."Are you okay with what you are
meant to be doing?" I
asked him.
"Yeah, I'm alright with it." He quietly said.
"Okay then," I nodded my head than reached over to give his shoulder a pat. "Try
and do as much as you can.
I don't want to drag this assignment on and then rush it in the last minute."
He smiled at me as we both got up from our seats and headed to a computer each. "I
don't want to rush it in
the last minute either."
I returned his smile and sat in front of my computer and logged on ready to do my
part of the assignment.
***********************************************************
I chewed my bottom lip as I stared at the screen with a concentrated frown. The
assignment was a lot harder
than I thought and it looked like we had to meet up after school to do some of it
too.
P 32-1
"How much info do you have Stan?" I asked him as I scrolled down the article I was
reading.
"Not to much..." I heard his distracted voice, "It's hard."
"I know," I mumbled to myself. I glanced at the time and let out a sigh when I saw
that we had mere ten
minutes left. Urgh! When you want the time to go by quick it's slow as a snail but
when you need it, it passes
by like lightening.
"Just like for my english test," I grumbled quietly. "Forty minutes felt like
twenty minutes."
I rubbed my nose as I clicked out of the useless article and searched for others.
We had five minutes
remaining and my concentration was entirely on what I was doing so it was quiet a
surprise when Hunter
casually slipped into an empty seat beside me and rested his head on my shoulder.
"Oh," I said in surprise and turned my head in his direction even though I couldn't
see his face. "What are you
doing here?" I asked him as I rubbed my hand on his shoulder furthest away from me.
"Waiting for you," He mumbled then wrapped both his arms around me.
I glanced over at Stan only to see him watching us. I couldn't help but blush.
Hunter was very affectionate not that I minded! I loved his attention.
Sometimes...I found myself craving for it.
www.ebook-converter
"But we don't have a lesson together next Hunter..." I told him softly.
"I know," He lifted his head and looked at me through lazy, half-closed eyes. "I
wanted to walk you to your
class."
A smile tugged against my lips as I leant in to peck his full lips. I pulled away
just enough for us to share the
same air before nuzzling my face against his affectionately. He let out low growl
then grabbed the back of my
neck and tilted my head to the side slightly to lay kisses near my ear and down my
neck.
My breath hitched and my eyes involuntarily shut at the feeling of his lips against
my skin. Not caring about
where I was and who were watching, I held onto his head and clutched him closer to
me. If it weren't were
for Stan clearing his throat I don't think we would of stopped.
I snapped my eyes open, my breath coming out fast as a blush errupted in my cheeks
whilst Hunter looked
past me at Stan through narrowed eyes. I cleared my throat and quickly glanced at
Stan in embarrassment
who was now nervously looking down at the ground. Most likely due to Hunter's glare
aimed directly at him.
I grabbed the back of Hunter's neck and buried his head in my neck so that Stan was
not in his sights before
looking back over at Stan with an apologetic look on my face. "Sorry that you had
to see that Stan..."
Stan looked over at me nervously but quickly relaxed when he saw that Hunter wasn't
glaring at him and gave
me a embaarrassed, shy smile in return. "Er, I-it's okay..."
I bit my lip and nodded my head just as the bell rang. Hunter pulled away from me
and stood up, with a hand
extended out for me.
"One sec," I said to him as I quickly saved the work I had managed to do on my USB.
"I'll call you and tell
P 32-2
you when we should meet up again Stan," I said to him as I stood. "And don't forget
to save the work you've
just done." I then quickly warned him.
He nodded his head, glancing up at Hunter and I before quickly turning away from us
to save his work.
"Alright, see ya then." I patted him on the shoulder just as Hunter grabbed my hand
closest to him and pulled
me out of the library.
"You have his number?" A low deep voice reached my ear as I grabbed my bag and
pulled it over one
shoulder before looking over at Hunter with a small frown. "I do," I nodded my head
at him and studied his
expressionless face. I let out a sigh mentally, I hated it when he did that. It was
so hard for me to read what
he was feeling. We stared at each other for a moment before I stepped closer to
him, wrapped my arms
around his waist and gave his chest a kiss. I felt his arms come around me before
he leaned in and laid a
deep kiss on my neck.
"We need to go to class Hunter," I quietly said to him when he wouldn't move.
He let out a grumble but complied and pulled away from me only to grab my hand
immediately then walk me
to my class.
***************************************************************
www.ebook-converter
"We're going over to the twins house today Luna." Axel kindly informed me as Hunter
and I joined then
outside of the school.
I frowned at him. "What? Now?"
"Yup," Jester bobbed his head up and down whilst sucking on a red lollipop. "You
know how they are
loaded? Yeah, so they have a pool and we're gonna use it."
"But," I looked up at Hunter with a helpless look on my face but only got a raise
of an eyebrow in return. "I
don't have my swimming togs with me and I need to pick my brother up then tell me
parents and if they accept
I have to drop him off at someone's house." I explained to the group as I looked
back and forth between them.
"You can borrow my swimming togs Luna!" Alora cried out suddenly. "Remember we are
loaded!" She said
then linked her arm with Linkin who harshly pulled his arm away from her with a
glare directed at her. Alora
pouted at him in return.
"Okay, okay," Axel quickly intervened before the twins started a fight. "We'll
figure something out, now let's
go pick Hayley and Sam up."
***********************************************************
So here we were. At the twins gigantic house. Only four people live here...would be
frikin' scary to live
alone in this house to be honest. Alora had managed to convince my parents to let
me go to her house and to
let Sam stay over at the West's house till we returned. Suprisingly enough they had
accepted. Yes, I had to get
both of my parents permission.
After dropping off an ecstatic Sam at Hunter's house, we had to catch a bus to the
twin's house because we
P 32-3
didn't have a car to go in.
"Here you go Luna," Alora walked out from her big closet and chucked a white bikini
at me. I stared at it in
horror. "What the heck is this Al?!" I asked her in shock.
She frowned. "What do you mean? It's a bikini of course."
"I might as well walk out in my bra and panties!" I cried, ignoring what she had
said.
"Well...if you want you can..." She quietly spoke making me raise an eyebrow at
her.
"I'm not stepping out of this room wearing this Alora," I chucked the bikini on her
big king-sized bed and
crossed my arms. "There's no way I'm letting Hunter see me like that."
She frowned. "What's the difference? He's already seen you naked anyway."
I blushed when I remembered back to the time when my towel slipped off in front of
him but thankfully he
hadn't...looked down...
"Er... no he hasn't..."
She blinked her eyes at me for a second before letting out a gasp. "Are you kidding
me?!"
www.ebook-converter
"No..." I shook my head, confused at why she was looking so shocked.
"How is it possible that you guys haven't seen each other naked?! I mean, there's
sooooo much sexual tension
between you two?!" She cried out. "Even I want to have sex from just standing next
to you two!"
"Wow! Wow! Wow!" Jester all of a sudden walked into the room like this was his
room. "Luna you want to
have sex? Didn't expect that from you. Had an impression that you were a nun."
Alora rolled her eyes at him. "Hunter and Luna haven't seen each other naked.
Actually they haven't even
seen each other in their panties!" She said it in a voice like it was a bad thing.
Jester flopped on to the bed and raised an eyebrow at me like he didn't believe
what he was hearing.
"Really? I think she's lying Al. I don't think Hunter would have survived with all
those boners.."
My jaw dropped open and my eyes widened at what he had said whilst Alora fell into
a fit of giggles.
"What!" Jester shrugged his shoulders at my expression. "I speak the truth! If I
were Hunter I would of
dumped you already for not realising."
I shot him a glare and grumbled under my breath, "How was I supposed to know..."
"Anyway!" Alora raised her voice to gain our attention after her giggle fit had
finished. "Jester make her
wear that bikin." She pointed the white bikini behind him.
Jester looked over his shoulder for a second before looking over at Alora. "Let's
strip her."
P 32-4
I dropped my arms and rested then on my waist. "Don't even think about it!" I
watched feeling the panic start
to set in me as Jester and Alora smirked evilly to one another.
Oh no.
*******************************************************
I grumbled under my breath and glared as I trudged angrily into the somewhat dark
swimming room with two
giggling idiots behind me. Alora and Jester. I was feeling way to self-concious and
shy but they didn't care.
Some friends they were.
"Woot! Woot!" I heard Linkin shout before he whistled. I looked up to find Linkin
and Hunter already in the
pool, both baring their impressive chests. Axel was no where in sight though.
"Looking sex-" Before Linkin could finish what he was saying, Hunter pressed down
ontop of his head
sending Linkin deep into the water. I bit my lip and shook slightly when I saw
Hunter rake his eyes
torturously slow over my body, not missing a single spot whilst Linkin came back
up, spluttering and choking
on water.
"Into the pool Luna!" Alora said to me right before jumping into the pool in her
own orange bikini. She sure
knows how to drop girls self-esteem's. I gulped then quickly made my way over to
the steps which led into
the pool. My eyes widened when I touched the water and slowly slipped in. The water
was warm! Man, they
were loaded.
www.ebook-converter
"No peeing in the pool guys!" Linkin shouted as he swam over to the edge to grab a
beach ball. "Jester! You
better not do it! The bathrooms are like literally twenty feet away so if you want
to piss, go there."
Turning away from Linkin, I looked over at Hunter who gestured me over to him as he
leant against the wall
on the other side of the pool from me. Feeling nervous all of a sudden, I bit my
lip then made my way over to
him. As soon as I was arm's reach away from him, he tugged on my wrist and pulled
me right up against his
body making the water to flow around us like waves. My eyes closed briefly at the
feel of our skin touching. I
felt his hands travel down my back, taking his time as he felt my butt before
resting it there as we stared into
each other's eyes.
My grip on his shoulders tightened when one of his hand moved away from my butt and
over to the front of
my body. My breath quickened as his hand slid up my stomach and stopped on my right
breast. This time, my
eyes shut close completely and my back arched further into his body as my nipples
hardened and I felt this
strange yet pleasurable sensation in my core.
"Hunter.." A moan escaped my lips when he gently pinched my nipple. I slid my hands
from his shoulders to
the back of his head and crushed my body against his, leaving no water in between
us. He moved his hand
away from my breast to pull my legs around his waist and hoisted me up so that I
was a bit taller than him.
My chest was directly in front of his face in clear view. The feeling of self-
conciousness came back to me
when he shamlessly stared at my breasts.
"Hunter..." I said his name but this time in embarrassment. His shiny, narrowed,
intense eyes met mine briefly
before returning back to my chest. I held my breath when he leant his head forward
and pressed a kiss on top
of my left breast. I clutched his head as he trailed his tongue further down before
stopping exactly ontop of
P 32-5
my nipple. Oh gosh. I gulped just as Hunter looked up at me before closing his eyes
and sucking my nipple
into his mouth, undeterred by my bikini top. I threw my head back as this sharp
prickly feeling raked through
my body making me feel tingly all over.
What was this man doing to me?!
The sensation in my core was now almost painful and the only way to relieve it was
for me to grind my hips
against his. And that's exactly what I did. Hunter pulled away from my breast with
a low growl before
grabbing the back of my neck and smashing my lips against his. I hugged him to me
tightly and released a
muffled noise due to the raging emotions setting on fire within me. I was feeling
hot all over and the warm
water was not helping in anyway.
I sucked on Hunter's bottom lip as he tried to get me to open my mouth. It didn't
take long for him to get what
he wanted and he immediately shoved his tongue into my mouth. My tongue danced
around with his for a
while and I had even sucked on his tongue at a point. All this was new to me yet it
felt like I had done this so
many times and was an expert at it.
Must be the inner sl*t in me.
"GUYS!" I heard a faint shout reach my ears seconds before cold water was sprayed
on my back. I quickly
pulled away from Hunter in shock at the feel of the unexpected cold water.
www.ebook-converter
"What!" Hunter growled angrily at the group from over my shoulder as I tried to
catch my breath and calm my
self down. But, I could feel Hunter against my core and it was only making it
worse. I subtly wiggled my hips
against him to see just how bad his problem was. Okay, it was very bad, I thought
to myself when he released
a hiss and dug his hands into my back.
"No PDA! There are children present!" I heard Linkin shout to us. I guess he must
have been pointing or
looking at Axel as he said that because Axel shouted out a, "HEY!"
"Don't stop them!" Jester than said. "It's better than porn!" His comment recieved
him a smack most likely
from Alora.
"Let's play a game guys! Come on! Enough making out, you can do that in the change
rooms!" Linkin told us.
"Let's go Hunter," I quietly told him as I slipped my legs down from around his
waist. He let out a groan and
held me against his body for a moment before letting me go.
"Your killing me." He said to me with an uncomfortable, painful look on his face. I
gave him an apologetic
look, "I'm sorry."
He clenched his jaw and shook his head, "Let's go."

______________________________________________________________________________
love u linkin, hate u alora bitch Pool
P 32-6
Chapter 33
189K 3.9K 554
by Missii
Chapter 33
2 weeks later - Saturday
Time was going by fast especially when I didn't want it to. Stan and I were still
working on our assignment
with a lot of struggle. Lately, I hadn't been hanging around with the group because
I was either in the library
or inviting Stan over to my place to do our assignment. Even though it wasn't like
I was ditching them on
purpose and having fun with Stan, Hunter was getting pissed off and a whole lot
possessive and jealous. It
was like he didn't trust me but him being jealous is a lot better than him not
being jealous right? I mean, if he
is jealous than it means he cares about me and doesn't like the idea of other guys
making a move on me.
Right? Oh well, I guess I should focus on completing this darn assignment first and
then figure out if it's a
good thing or not.
I dropped my head on my book and let out a sigh. Senior year is one heck of a
b*tch. I couldn't wait to finish
all this and just relax. I couldn't even sleep properly without dreaming about
maths or english or stupid
biology. And by the time I wake up, it feels like I had only slept for five minutes
and then I have to go to
school half asleep with my eyes burning and wait for the torturously slow day to
end. Only to get home and
do work, work, work!
www.ebook-converter
I hadn't been going to the icecream store to do my shifts as well. I had rang them
up and told them that for this
next month I was way to busy with my HSC (High School Certificate) and couldn't
come. Luckily enough my
manager agreed. What a nice man he was.
Wish I was Sammy boy so that all I had to worry about was how to put on my own
clothes properly, having
to eat everything in my lunch box and making sure I had played well at lunch and
recess and had learnt how
to move my hand across a piece of paper to form words. Ahh, such good days. Good
days, that I could barely
remember.
I let out a groan when the sound of my mobile phone interrupted my train of
thoughts. I looked over at my
phone sitting on the otherside of my bed with a glare. I was surrounded by books, a
laptop and pieces of
loose paper and couldn't be bothered moving them to the side to get the phone. So I
stayed rooted where I
was and ignored the call. Only to hear it ring again immediately.
I released another loud groan before sitting up in frustration and crawling over
the junk to grab the phone.
"What?" I snapped in an annoyed voice. Who ever this is, must have a good reason
for calling me!
"Woah!" Axel voice reached my ear. "Easy there tiger. What's gotton your panties in
a bunch? Are you
pmsing?"
I rolled my eyes. "Yes, yes I am pmsing, now why did you call me?!"
"Okay, okay, don't be mean to me.."
P 33-1
"Axel," I warned.
"Alright! I called to tell you that Hunter's been in a fight and we're outside your
house."
...
"Come again?"
He let out a sigh. "Hunter's been in a fight... and we're outside your house. Got
it?"
Yes, I got it. Without saying anything else to him, I hung up the phone with a
growl and angrily got of my bed
and stomped downstairs to the front door. I yanked it open to see the twins car
parked straight ahead with the
front passenger window rolled down.
"Hey shiny!" Linkin waved his hand at me and shouted in greeting. I crossed my arms
in front of my chest and
shouted back in return, "Get inside, now!"
With that said, I turned around and stalked back into the lounge room. I had
expected Hunter to stop street
fighting- fighting all together by now! I mean, did he like the feeling of throwing
punches at others and getting
hurt in return?! Was he crazy?! He could of gotton hurt or even worse, dead!
I sat on the sofa, resting my head in my palms as I tried to control my breathing.
www.ebook-converter
"She sure is pmsing hard today..." I heard a soft comment come from Axel. I looked
up to find him and Alora
standing there. I gave them a glare just as Linkin and Jester came in, with
Hunter's arms around their
shoulders to support him. I sat up straight and for the first time, I think in out
relationship, I looked him
straight in the eyes and gave him a serious, unhappy glare.
"Take him upstairs to my room," I said in a low voice that wasn't going to put up
with any snide remarks or
jokes.
Hunter narrowed his eyes at me as Linkin and Jester did what I said almost like
they were scared or
something. I turned up the intensity of my glare as I looked back at him in return.
I stood up and walked past a
nervous and wide-eyed Alora and Axel into the kitchen to get a bowl filled with
water and a cloth to wipe
Hunter's bleeding cuts. How he has managed to still stay alive is beyond me.
I walked out of the kitchen, past Alora and Axel who were still standing in the
same place and went up the
stairs to my room.The three boys seemed to be in an conversation but as soon as I
walked in they stopped and
watched me hesitantly and nervously. Well Jester and Linkin did, Hunter just
watched me through those
narrowed eyes with his calm, relaxed expression. I clenched my jaw. I didn't want
him to be calm! I wanted
him to look like he was in pain!
"Leave," I curtly ordered Linkin and Jester as I sat down on the bed next to Hunter
who was laid back on his
back.
"Yes mam," I heard Jester say making me look over at him with a raise of an
eyebrow. He seemed to stunned
and shocked at what had slipped out of his mouth. I was amused but didn't let it
show as a surprised Linkin
dragged him outside. I guess I looked or seemed somewhat scary and intimidating
right now. Good!
P 33-2
Wow, I thought to myself all of a sudden. Luna you are pmsing hard.
I dipped the cloth into the water than proceeded to wipe his cuts which were mostly
on his face. I then
unbuttoned his black and white checked shirt to inspect his chest to see if there
were any further cuts or
bruised. Thankfully there weren't.
I could feel his eyes on me as I went back once again to make sure his cuts were
properly treated and were
wiped clear of blood. I stubbornly kept my eyes away from his and acted like his
attention on me was not
affecting me in anyway. After I had finished, I put the bowl and the cloth on my
bedside drawer then buttoned
up his shirt. Just as I finished his hand came up and grabbed my wrist making me
look into his eyes.
I clenched my jaw as we stared at each other for a few seconds before I spoke up,
"You need to stop."
He remained the same, not showing any change in emotions at what I had said.
I let out a sigh and tugged my hand away from him to rest it on my lap. "I'm
serious Hunter. You need to stop
with this fighting. I'm afraid next time you won't make it home with a few cuts and
bruises." I softly said to
him as I gazed into his shiny blue eyes. I could see the muscle in his jaw moving
before he turned his head
away from me to look out the window. I knew he was thinking about what I was
saying.
"What about your mother and sister?" I asked him trying to convince him to stop
fighting. "If something really
bad happened to you, how would they cope? Not well, I assure you."
www.ebook-converter
He squeezed his eyes tightly than ran a hand over his head in a stressed out way.
"You know something," I looked down at my hands on my lap. "When your mum was
telling me about how...
you were abused. She told me that she hates seeing you come home hurt and it hurts
her real bad because she
feels like she is a bad mother..." I peered at him from under my eyelashes to find
him with his eyes still
closed but now looking tense and frozen.
I looked away from him and unseeingly outlined the design on my bedsheet. We sat
there in silence for a few
minutes before I heard him speak in that low, hard voice. "We need money. Fighting
is the only way for me to
get enough money."
I shook my head then grabbed his hand. "No Hunter. Fighting may get you more money
but your risking to
much. Just get a job. I'll even help you and you have amazing friends who are
willing to do so much for you.
Whether you know it or not, it hurts them to see you like this."
He turned his head and met my eyes. "Does it hurt you?"
I pulled his hand up and kissed the back of his battered hand. "It hurts me more
than you can imagine," I
quietly said with deep emotion in my voice. He gently cupped my jaw then rubbed his
thumb against my
bottom lip.
"Promise to me," I said against his thumb. "That you'll stop fighting."
He pulled his hand away from my face and looked down at his lap. I sat on my knees
and leant over his body
to pull his head up then gazed deeply into his eyes. "Promise to me Hunter."
P 33-3
He looked back and forth between my brown eyes for a moment before letting out a
quiet sigh and giving a
curt nod. "I promise."
Instantly a smile appeared on my mouth when I heard him say it. No more uneccessary
fighting, finally.
"Now give me a kiss," He then growled. My smile turned into a grin as I leant in to
obey his command.
*****************************************************************
Next day - Sunday
"Mum, how much longer?" I whined as I waited for her to finish of her bra shopping.
I couldn't stand to be
seen here any longer. I did not understand why, they had to put the bra and
underwear section right in the
middle of the store. Did they not have any decency?! I'm guessing it was males who
had decided to put these
types of clothing in the middle of the store cause no female in their right mind
would do it. Only we would
know how embarrassing and awkward it is to buy it when there are people walking
around who could
clearly see us looking through the... delicate stuff and deciding which size and
design fit and suit our lovely
lady lumps.
"Be patient Luna," Mother dearest scolded me. "You can't just come in here and grab
whatever you see. You
need to look at the colour, the shape, the size, the fabric and a whole heap more."
www.ebook-converter
"Urgh," I slapped my palm against my face right in the middle. It's so embarrassing
to come shopping with
parents. Friends are no better either. If you want to do shopping, go alone it's as
simple as that.
"Mom!" Sam shouted out all of a sudden as he carried a hot wheels toy pack. I
quickly hid behind a rack of
push up bra's when people turned to see where the shout had come from. Nothing to
see here people...just
bra's and panties... "I'm hungry," He stomped his feet and said with a whiny face
and voice. "I want
Mcdonalds!"
"Hold on honey," Was mum's reply. Wow. Fantastic. He gets a 'hold on honey' but
when I say something like
that I get a glare. Such unequality!
I glanced at my watch and saw that it 1:30pm. Farout! We'd literally spent an hour
shopping for bra's and yet
she still hasn't decided on one. I looked over at Sam who was running around in
circles and knew only he
could get us out of here. Peeking a glance at mum to find her busy, I walked over
to Sam and grabbed his arm
to stop him.
"Hey!" He cried out but I quickly covered his mouth and shushed him.
"I'll buy you a crunchie bar if you can get mum to hurry up so that we can leave,"
I bribed him. "Now."
"Hmm.." He rubbed his chin with a concentrating look on his face. "I'll do it for
two crunchie bars." He
negotiated.
I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Now go." I pushed him in the direction of my mother and
watched happily as he tried
to convince her to hurry up.
*************************************************************
P 33-4
It worked! I knew I could rely on my Sammy boy! I walked behind mum and a jumping
Sam as we strolled
around the food court to head to Mcdonalds. The food court was packed because it
was lunch time. Every
where I looked majority of the people here were teenagers and university students.
But if you went to the
supermarket store all you would see are adults and old people. True story.
"Luna," Mum called my name and gestured to an empty two seater table. "Sit down
here and we'll get the
food."
I nodded my head at her and quickly sat down on a seat while mum put the grocery
bags on the other so that
no one would take the chair. I pulled out my mobile phone to occupy myself till
they came back and decided
to text Hunter.
What are you doing? And are you feeling alright now? - I asked him then waited for
a response. I hope he
was at home and hadn't decided to go outside.
Im alright. At home with Linkin and Al looking for a job - Hunter.
I smiled down at the phone feeling happy that he was listening to what I had asked
him to do.
Shopping done? - Hunter.
Yes. We are eating Macas (Mcdonalds) now, I texted him back.
www.ebook-converter
Cool - Hunter.
I rolled my eyes at his response knowing that he didn't know what to say to my
text.
Do your homework Ill talk to you later bye - I replied.
Bye :) - Hunter.
I grinned at the smiley face then put my phone back in my pocket with a shake of my
head. Him and his smiley
faces. Ironic because he doesn't smile much. Not having anything else to do, I
looked around the food court to
entertain myself. I spotted a few famiilar faces from school but what surprised me
was when I saw Stan walk
in my direction with his hands in his jean pockets.
I don't know why I was feeling shocked. Maybe it was because I couldn't imagine
someone like Stan in a
mall.
"Stan! Stan!" I called out his name to catch his attention. He looked around in
confusion until he spotted me
waving my hands at him. He walked over to me with a small smile.
"Hey!" I grinned at him.
"Hi." He nodded his head and looked over at the grocery bags for a second before
returning to me.
"Who are you here with?" He askd.
"Mum and little brother," I answered. "You?"
P 33-5
"Oh," He had a shy look on his face. "M-my girlfriend."
If I was shocked at just seeing him here I was even more shocked from hearing him
say that he had a
girlfriend. I-I mean, there's perfectly nothing wrong with him having a girlfriend
but it just sounded... odd.
"Oh really?" I asked before I could stop myself.
"Yea..." He nodded his head as an awkward silence fell between us.
"So," I spoke up a few seconds later. "Where is-"
"Stan!" I looked past him as an average looking girl quickly walked up to us. She
had dark brown, slightly
frizzy hair and sharp, pointy features. "Oh," She said as she looked at me. "Who's
this Stan?" She asked him
whilst pulling his arm over her shoulder. I stiffled my giggle when I realised she
was jealous for no reason.
"I'm his friend from school, Luna," I answered with a smile for Stan who was
starting to look nervous now.
"Ah-ha," She nodded her head with a suspicious look on her face. "Then how come
I've never heard about
you?"
I briefly raised an eyebrow before bringing it back down and slipping a calm
expression onto my face.
"Because I'm a new school friend."
www.ebook-converter
She gave me a fake smile. "Well it was a pleasure meeting you, but we've got to go.
Bye."
Before I could say anything she dragged Stan away. I made a face at her back before
sitting properly in my
seat and tapping my fingers against the table. What a rude and mean girlfriend.
Stan deserves way better.
About a minute later, mum and Sam arrived with the food.
"How come it took you so long?" I asked her as I reached for my fries.
"Oh," Mum said with tired look on her face as she sat down on the seat and lifted
Sam up onto her lap. "The
line I was in was big and the worker was new so it took her a while to take orders.
Poor thing must have
gotton more glares and dirty looks today than in her entire years of existing!"
I chuckled as I started eating my fries and listened to Sam go on about some boy
doing something at his
school. Frankly, I had no idea what he was talking about because I wasn't
listening.
___________________________________________________________________________________
_
Lovely lady lumps ???????????????? :-)
P 33-6
Chapter 34
178K 4K 279
by Missii
Chapter 34
"Stan." I called out his name with a worried look on my face. "Please concentrate."
I don't know what was wrong with him today. He's been so unfocused and nervous and
I was starting to get
worried. I hadn't seen him at school the whole day today until I invited him over
to my house to do the
assignment. And now all he's being doing is fidgeting and rubbing his hands
together in a nervous manner. He
flicked his eyes up at me quickly before jerkily nodding his head making me let out
a sigh.
"Okay," I said out loud then pushed the work we were doing away from us on my bed.
"You will either tell
me what's wrong or actually do the work." I told him with a strict look on my face
and my arms crossed in
front of my chest.
He let out a sigh and rolled his shoulders back and forth as if though he was
trying to relieve some tension.
"It's just...I'm scared.."
www.ebook-converter
I frowned. "Of what?"
He peered up at me from under his eyelashes with worry and panic clearly evident in
his eyes. I swear if
Hunter did something-
"My girlfriend," He answered quietly. My mouth dropped open slightly before I

blinked my eyes at him
rapidly. "Your...scared of your girlfriend?" I asked him again even though I had
heard perfectly well what he
had said.
"Yeah..." He mumbled and stared down at his lap. Wow.
"Did she like do something...?" I slowly asked him.
He sighed again and sagged his shoulders. "Nothing like that but you saw how she
was at the mall when you
met her. She get's so jealous and possessive, it's like I can't do anything or meet
anyone without telling her
first,"
I formed a 'o' with my mouth as I listened to him speak so much for the first time.
"And she's the man in the relationship," He then said in frustration. "I get teased
by my cousins and her
friends saying that Cassie (Stan's girlfriend) is more of a man than me and that I
don't deserve her and I don't.
She's a b*tch!"
My mouth dropped open in surprise and my eyebrows shot up when he sweared. That was
a first as well.
"Well if you hate her or dislike her with a passion why don't you just breakup with
her?" I asked in
confusion.
P 34-1
"Because I'm scared of how she will react. She can be..violent..."
I shook my head and told him. "Stan, your making what your cousins and umm Cassie's
friends say about you
true. You are a man and you need to grow a backbone. I know it's easier said than
done but seriously, if you
breakup with Cassie your life will be a whole lot better because she does sound
like a... b*tch." I concluded.
He let out a bitter laugh. "If I do breakup with her than she'll think I did it for
you."
I raised an eyebrow. "Me?"
"Yeah," He nodded his head. "She verbally attacked me after meeting you at the
mall. She asked me if I was
cheating on her with you."
"What?! Just cause I happen to be one of your friends, it doesn't mean you are
cheating on her!"
"Luna," Stan's soft brown eyes met mine. "You are my only friend that's why she
said that but it was wrong of
her to jump to conclusions but it's nothing new. I don't want her to pin you as the
person who ruined our
'relationship'."
I nodded my head trying to wrap my mind around the fact that, that girl would say
something like that. Yuck,
some girlfriend she was!
www.ebook-converter
"Does.. Cassie have anything to do with you crying that day at the library?" After
a few seconds of silence I
asked him.
"Not really..."
"Then..." I trailed of for a bit. "Nothing. You can tell me why you were crying
that day when your ready." I
gave him a warm smile.
He nodded his head then we got back to our work.
"Luna?" I heard Stan say my name a while later.
"Hmm?" I responded as I copied and pasted the URL's of the sites I was going to be
using for the
bibliography.
"Thanks for being my friend," He quietly said making me look up at him to find him
watching me with a
warm look on his face and a smile. "It means a lot to me."
I returned his smile and shrugged. "You don't need to thank me for being your
friend. Your a nice person."
He bit his lip making his chubby cheeks stand out even more as he shyly looked down
at his lap. I was about
to ask him when he was going to breakup with his girlfriend when I heard my mobile
phone ring.
"Hello?" I answered.
"Luna," Hunter's deep voice reached my ear instantly making me smile. "We're going
out to eat, get ready."
P 34-2
"Oh. Hunter, I can't come... Stan and I are working on our assignment," I told him
feeling guilty.
He didn't say anything for a few seconds before speaking again. "This is your third
time backing out Luna." I
bit my lip at the hard, upset tone in his voice.
"It's not like I'm doing it on purpose Hunter. You know I have to complete this
assignment." I softly said as I
fiddled with the hem of my shirt.
"Fine. I'm coming over to your house later."
"But-"
"Bye." He interrupted me before hanging up.
"Everything okay?" Stan asked me as I chucked my phone to the side with a grumble.
"Yeah," I mumbled.
************************************************************
Should have known that he wasn't lying when he said he was going to come by to my
house. I watched him as
he casually strolled into my room in a pair of blue jeans and a button up, plain
black shirt. I bit my lip and
looked away from the delicious man to Stan who had a shocked look on his face as he
looked at Hunter
before turning to me. I shot him an apologetic smile and a shrug.
www.ebook-converter
"Hunter," I said as he laid back on the bed behind me and stared at me with his
hands under his head. "What
are you doing here?"
He raised an eyebrow at me. "I said I was coming didn't I?"
I looked away from him to my laptop with a mumble. "Didn't think you would." I
glanced at him one more
time before returning back to my work.
"When will you be leaving Stan?" I asked him trying to break the awkward silence in
the room that only Stan
and I could feel.
He looked over at me with his wide eyes. "I can leave now if you want!" He said
sounding way to eager.
"No, no," I narrowed my eyes at him. "Just was wondering when you would be leaving
not indirectly telling
you to leave now."
"Wouldn't mind if you did leave now," I heard Hunter mumble. My mouth dropped open
slightly as I turned
my head in his direction to find him watching Stan through narrowed eyes. I sighed
mentally, then covered his
eyes before returning my attention back to Stan. "Back to work Stan. We're half way
through, let's try and
complete more." I then removed my hand from Hunter's eyes, grabbed his chin then
turned his head in my way
and told him in a strict voice, "No disturbing. Okay?"
He raised an eyebrow. "Okay," Although he agreed, I didn't miss the mischievous,
intense and heated look in
his eyes.
P 34-3
***************************************************************
"Stop." I mumbled to Hunter as I quickly pushed his sneaky hand away from the back
of my waist. The last
few minutes he's been trying to put his hand up the back of my shirt and it was
really distracting.
Stop! - I told him through narrowed eyes making him in return to narrow his. Once
he retreated his hands
back to himself, I went back to my laptop and quickly peeked a glance at Stan to
find him blushing like mad. I
think Hunter was touching me on purpose to make Stan so flustered and uneasy. Why?
I had no idea.
Ignoring everything and everyone around me, I concentrated on my work which worked
for about five
minutes before Hunter went back to touching me. He sat up behind me then pulled me
back against him to rest
against his chest before wrapping his muscly arms tightly around my waist then
burying his head in my neck.
"Hunter, how am I supposed to do my work?" I asked him quietly but recieved no
response. I let out a sigh
before deciding to give up on getting my work done. For some reason I had a sinking
feeling that I would be
staying up all night, the day before handing in the assignment and trying to get it
completed. Something that
always ended up happening.
I fiddled with Hunters warm fingers whilst absently watching Stan nervously do his
work obviously feeling
my eyes on him. Feeling sorry for him, I looked away from him to stare up at the
ceiling. Then only did I
wonder how Hunter got into the house.
www.ebook-converter
"Hunter..." I called out his name.
"Hmm?" He responded making hot air blow against my neck. I wiggled my body furthur
into his. "You broke
into my house again didn't you?"
I was expecting either a yes or no but what I got instead was a bite on my neck.
"Ouch!" I exclaimed rather loudly as I pushed his head away from my neck and rubbed
the bite. Whoops. I
blushed and gave Stan an embarrassed, apologetic smile. I returned my attention
back to Hunter when he let
out a deep, rumbling chuckle. A small smile appeared on my lips at the sight of his
whitish blue eyes
sparkling in amusement with a cheeky grin. He pulled me back to him then pressed a
kiss on the bite.. and
another... and another. I quickly pulled away from him just as Stan hurriedly stood
up with his things.
"Stan," I frowned at him. "Where are you going?"
"Home!" He crushed his things against his chest and nervously said. "I think it's
best if I go home now."
Before I could say anything else he rushed out of the room like his backside was on
fire. I raised an eyebrow
at Hunter as if saying it was all his fault.
"Finally," He grumbled out before attacking me. My eyes widened as I went falling
backwards onto my back
with him crawling over me.
"Hunt-" I was about to speak when his lips came crashing over mine filled with
impatience and need. I tightly
gripped onto his shoulders as he pulled my legs to wrap around his waist. My nails
dugs into him when he all
of a sudden grinded his core against mine. Woah! Woah! Woah!
P 34-4
I pushed against him to get him of me but that action only made him make a growl
and dig his body harder
into mine then shove his tongue into my mouth. I ran my hands into his hair that
has now grown into curls and
grabbed a hand full trying to pull his head away from mine so that I could breath
but unfortunately I didn't
have the strength to push him away so I made a desperate noise.
A second later he lifted his head up about an inch, just enough for me to turn my
head to side to take deep
breaths of air whilst he attacked my neck. I arched my chest against his and let
out a soft moan with my eyes
shut when he bit on a certain highly sensative area on my neck and sucked the flesh
there most likely trying to
form a hickey. A big, proudly standing out hickey. Feeling a sudden urge of energy
run through me, I pushed
him away from me and worked on the buttons on his shirt. In seconds the shirt came
undone and my hands on
their own accord, ran over his body in a frenzy way. Hunter let out a deep groan
before grabbing a hold of
my hands together and pulling them above my head and away from him. Both of my
hands were locked away
while his free hand went up and down the side of my body making me go crazy.
Our hot, make-out session was unfortunately interrupted by the front door bell
ringing making us both to let
out frustrated groans.
"Ignore it," Hunter growled to me and grabbed my chin turning it to face him before
slanting his lips over
mine hungrily. I kissed him back for a second before pulling away and shaking my
head.
"It's one of my parents." I breathlessly said and tried to calm myself down.
Especially the burning, needy
feeling from within me.
www.ebook-converter
"Who cares," He said already leaning in to kiss me again. "Hunter," I stopped him
with a small frown. "Now
is not a good time," Just as I said that, the door bell rang again. "See? Now come
on, get off me."
He scowled down at me before angrily getting off, of me. "Go." He growled. I raised
an eyebrow at him
before shaking my head and getting up to go answer the door. I quickly adjusted my
clothes again and made
sure the sore hickey on my neck was covered by my messy hair just before opening
the door.
"Hi sweetie," Mum hurriedly said as she pushed Sammy boy inside the house. "What
took you so long?" I
opened my mouth to answer but she interrupted. "Anyway, I got to get back to work
because they need me to
do extra hours today. There are noodles and other snacks in the cupboards. I think
your Dad might be late
today to, so just make something for yourself and Sam." She told me in a rush. "And
make sure Sam does his
homework. Mrs Sims isn't happy with his behaviour lately and I can see why with the
amount of noise he had
been creating at James house," Cue a pointed look towards Sam. "That's it honey.
I've got to go now, I've
wasted time already. Bye-bye dears." She quickly pecked our foreheads before
running outside to her car.
"Drive carefully Mum!" I shouted to her as I watched her clumsily drop her keys,
try and pick it up only to
drop it again.
"I will! Don't you worry!" She shouted back before getting inside the car and
seconds later zooming out of the
drive way. Yeah, what a careful driver she was...
"Luna!" Sam tugged on my hand as I closed and locked the front door. Re-checking to
see if the lock actually
worked. It did...I have to get Hunter to show me how he does it.
"Luna!"
P 34-5
"What is it Sam?" I asked him as I walked past him to pick his bag up which Mum had
kindly dropped on the
floor like it was the trash bag.
"Look what I drew at James house! A car!" I winced at his loud, shrilly voice.
"That's very nice Sammy boy but you need to use indoor voice. Your being way to
loud." I told him just as
Hunter came down the stairs with his shirt still unbuttoned showing off his mouth
watering, sexy body.
"What is he doing here?" Sam rudely asked with his hands on his hips.
"Oi," I gave him a warning look. "He's here because he's my...boyfriend."
Boyfriend...that sounded so
weird...
"Boyfriend?" Sam wrinkled his nose up at me as if though he smelt something yuck.
"Does Mum and Dad
know?"
"Sam, be quiet and go take off your shoes!" I glared at him making him let out a
groan and stomp into the
lounge room to sit down and take of his shoes. As soon as he left, I walked over to
Hunter who was leaning
against the wall a few feet away, watching us. I bit my lip as I splayed my hands
over his chest as soon as I
reached him then ran them up and down, loving the feel of his warm chest underneath
my palms. I couldn't
keep my hands of him. I then followed the trail of his light chest hair from his
belly down and stopped just
above the waist band of his jeans before looking up at him and meeting his dark,
heated eyes.
www.ebook-converter
Without a word being said, he turned us around so that now I was the one against
the wall and him covering
me. He crushed me against the wall with his body before gripping my butt with his
hands making me let out a
gasp then pressing his lips over mine. I ran my hands up along the sides of his
arms, over his shoulders and
up to the back of his neck as I passionately kissed him back. I let out a soft
noise at the feel of my chest
crushed against his and his hands sensually running up and down my butt. We were so
caught up in each other
that I hadn't even heard the sound of Sam's footsteps come closer to us until he
let out a loud, childish,
"EW!!!"
Hunter and I broke apart to find Sam standing a few feet away with his hands over
his eyes. "Are you done
yet?!" He cried out in horror.
I wiped my lips with the back of my hand whilst Hunter let out a sigh and
shamelessly stared at my heaving
breasts with a longing look on his face. I blushed madly and pushed myself closer
to him so that, that area of
my body wasn't in his view.
"We're done Sam," I told him feeling a bit embarrassed for being caught. Hopefully
he kept his mouth shut
and didn't tell the rents that he had seen Hunter and I make out.
"Let's get you cleaned up then watch a movie aye," I said trying to ease the
awkward atmosphere. I walked
away from Hunter to Sam and grabbed his hand that was still covering his eyes. Sam
scowled at Hunter as
we walked past him, who was leaning against the wall now, and in return cocked an
eyebrow and smirked
making me bite my lip hard to stop from shoving Sam away and jumping on him.
_______________________________________________________________________________
^ mood Ouch
P 34-6
www.ebook-converter
P 34-7
Chapter 35
173K 3.8K 367
by Missii
Chapter 35
"Luna!" I jumped when Stan suddenly shouted near my ear.
"What is it Stan?" I asked him as I shut my locker and turned around to meet his
excited, happy face and a red
mark on his cheek. "Well," I smiled at him. "Aren't you looking so happy,"
"Yeah!" He grinned at me almost looking wild. "Guess what I did?"
I gave him a curious look. "I don't know, what?"
"I broke up with Cassie!" He excitedly said out abit too loud. "I did it! And it's
all because of you!"
"Me?"
"Yeah! You told me to grow a backbone so I grew it for half an hour so that I could
break up with her!"
www.ebook-converter
I let out a chuckle, "Is that so? And may I ask what that red mark on your cheek
is?"
"Oh," He held onto his cheek with an embarrassed look. "She got a bit violent
and... smacked me across the
cheek."
I formed a 'o' with my mouth than nodded my head up and down before gently cupping
his cheek. "Does it
hurt?"
He shrugged. "Not really. But when she smacked me, it did for a while." I gave him
a sympathetic look.
"Anyway," He grabbed my hand and held it. "Thank you so much. I don't think I would
have been able to do it
without your help."
I shook my head. "No, no. You did everything, I just gave you a small push is all."
I then smiled at him. "So
how about you come and sit with me for lunch today?"
"Er..." An uneasy look appeared on his face.
"Oh come on Stan," I patted his arm. "I've been asking you for weeks. No one will
bite you, they are all very
nice and friendly. Please... just for today."
He shuffled on his feet and looked down at the ground. "Well..." He tugged on his
shirt. "I guess so..."
I clapped my hands in excitement. "Fantastic!"
We stood there standing for a few seconds in silence, me smiling at him and him
looking back at me with a
soft smile on his face. I must say I was pretty surprised when he leant in and gave
me a hug.
P 35-1
"Oh," I said as I patted his back awkwardly. "Er...your welcome." I then released a
chuckle. He quickly
pulled away from me though and I had a suspicion that it was because of Hunter due
to the fact that as soon as
he pulled away, Hunter came and stood next to me and wrapped an arm around my
waist. I smiled up at my
man and pushed my body against his.
"I'll see you at lunch then Stan," I told him just as the end of recess bell rang.
"Y-yeah," He stuttered out before nodding at me with his eyes on the floor then
quickly spinning around on
his heels and speed walking off. I watched after him with a frown. He always seemed
to get really nervous
around Hunter. I guess I could understand though.
"He's sitting with us for lunch?" Hunter asked in a low voice.
I nodded my head then looked up at him to find him looking at me. "Your okay with
that yeah?"
He didn't respond back to my question but instead said, "Let's go to class."
**************************************************************
I drummed my fingers against the table and wondered where Stan was. It was second
half of lunch and he
still wasn't here. Feeling upset that he had lied to me, I stood up from the table
to go have a word with him.
www.ebook-converter
"I'll be back," I told Hunter who looked up at me in question. I patted his

shoulder before leaving.
**************************************************************
I had searched in the library but he was not there, then looked around the place
where I had found him crying
but he was not there as well. I was about to give up as I walked across the back of
the library building and
then only did I hear the sounds of laughter. I glanced around me with a frown for a
second which quickly
turned into shock.
There some few feet away from me was Stan being shoved into a wall with three boys
surrounding him.
Without a moment of hesitation, I ran over to them shouting out an, "HEY!"
"What a gay c*nt!" One of the guys with black hair laughed out loud as he pushed
Stan onto the floor.
"Stop it!" I shouted at them making the three guys to look over at me just as I
reached them and shoved past
them. I crouched down and held Stan's head against my chest before viciously
glaring at the three guys. "Are
you f*cking stupid! What is wrong with you guys?! What did he ever do to you?!"
The brown haired one in the middle, most likely the leader smirked. "He exists
that's what he's doing to us.
Now run along little girl. You shouldn't be here."
"Bro," His black haired friend leant over to whisper in the brown haired guys ear.
"She's that dude's,
Hunter's girlfriend. I don't think we should mess with her..."
"Hunter's girlfriend aye," The brown haired guys smirk widened. "How
interesting..."
"Dude," The third guy spoke up looking worried now. "I think we should leave
cause-"
P 35-2
"I'm not scared of him," The middle guy interrupted with a pointed glare. "Just
cause he looks like he can
beat everyone up means no sh*t! He's a pussy, just like this gay c*nt of a cousin
of mine."
I blinked my eyes rapidly in surprise before lifting Stan's head up and looking
into his eyes. "He's your
cousin?!"
Stan looked back at me with sad, dull eyes before slowly nodding his head. Now I
was extremely angry.
"You stupid fool!" I shouted at Stan's cousin. "How can you bully your own cousin?!
Did the ball hit you in
the head that many times to make you that thick headed! You should be ashamed of
yourself!"
"Well look at this. Little girl has a big mouth which she should keep shut before
something unwanted gets
shoved in there." He said back to me in return with a proud, smug smirk. I gave him
a disgusted glare and
opened my mouth to retort but instead another voice spoke up. A voice that made me
feel safe and relieved.
"And you should keep your mouth shut before my fist comes flying across your f*cked
up face," Hunter
growled out in anger from behind the three guys. They all spun around with
surprised expressions.
"You think your all that sh*t don't you?" Stan's cousin spat out. "Well to bad dumb
f*ck cause your not!"
"Why the f*ck would I want to be sh*t?" A worried look appeared on my face when I
heard Hunter's calm
voice. But I knew that there was anger lurking in those eyes that was just waiting
to have it's turn through
using fists. He promised he wouldn't fight though...
www.ebook-converter
"Come on Stan," I quietly told him and motioned for him to get up. I felt sorry for
the poor guy. Getting
bullied by your own family member...sigh. Once Stan had stood up, I helped him to
walk over to Hunter so
that we were standing next to him.
"Hunter just ignore them, let's go." I worriedly grabbed his elbow and tried to
pull him away.
"Ooohhh!" The middle guy laughed out loud whilst his friends looked like they were
scared sh*tless. "Looks
like your girlfriend's the man in the relationship!" His laughter died down to form
a smug smirk. "I love girls
like that. Tell me, which position does she like? Doggy style or controlled? Either
way is fine with me,"
Something snapped in Hunter and I quickly let go off Stan and grabbed onto his arm
with all my stength to
stop him from lashing out at that idiot.
"Hunter stop!" I shouted to him and moved infront of him to push against his chest
as I looked at his dark, hate
filled eyes. "Stop!"
"Move out of the way Luna," He growled at me and pushed me to the side yet being
gentle at the same time.
"He's asking for a bash."
"No!" I ran back to stand in front of him and pulled his head down to look at me.
"You promised no fighting,"
I told him through a hard voice. "You promised Hunter."
He clenched his jaw as we stared at each other for a moment before wrapping an arm
around me and glaring
over my shoulder. "Your lucky she stopped me or else I would have bashed the f*ck
out of you." He growled
in a deep voice which held anything but a lie.
P 35-3
The idiot must have heard the truth behind Hunter's words and was clever enough to
keep his mouth shut.
Hunter's hand tightened on my waist before he pulled me after him away from the
three idiots.
"Stan," I called his name worriedly and looked over my shoulder to see if he was
following us. Thankfully he
was but I wanted to help him out because he was limping. I stopped walking and
tried to pull away from
Hunter to go help Stan but he wouldn't let me. I pointed at the limping boy to show
him why I had stopped.
Hunter looked over at Stan through narrowed eyes then back at me and shook his
head.
"Hunter," I frowned. "He needs help."
"No," He curtly said then went back to pulling me along with him. My frown deepened
at the way he had
controlled me but shook it off as him just being angry and taking it out on me.
************************************************************
Unfortunately Stan couldn't sit with us for lunch because lunch had already ended.
Hunter wouldn't leave my
side till he dropped me off at my History class and I was wondering why he was
acting like that. And then
the rest of the day didn't end well what with Stan looking very upset, dull and
unhappy. I tried to get him to
smile but nothing was working so I decided that for today we were going to go over
to his house. My reason
behind it was because I wanted to see how his family members treated him at home.
Hopefully it wasn't
anything bad because he was already going through to much and the majority of it, I
didn't know why.
www.ebook-converter
"We're going to your house today Stan." I told him as we packed up our stuff at the
end of the lesson.
He looked up at me through wide eyes. "What?"
"We're going to your house today," I repeated in a slowly. "A new location might
help us concentrate better."
I lamely told him my lie.
"But-"
"Let's go, we have to pick up my brother first though and he's coming with us
because he can't stay home
alone." I interrupted him not wanting to hear any excuses and walked out of the
class without looking at him.
Once we were outside, Hunter slipped his arm over me shoulder with a glance in
Stan's direction before we
headed towards the primary school. I bit my bottom lip feeling abit slack that Stan
was walking by himself
almost like we were ditching him. I couldn't do anything seeing as though Hunter
was acting all possessive
and wouldn't let go of me.
We arrived at Sam's and Hayley's classroom in silence and walked inside with Stan
shyly following behind.
I frowned when I saw a bunch of boys in the classroom making a lot of noise.
"Ah," Mrs Sime walked over to us with a tired look on her face. "Hello dears," She
said and gave a warm
smile to Stan.
Hunter nodded at her while I smiled back. "Who are they Mrs Sims?" I asked her with
a curious look on my
face when I spotted a small boy with wild black, shiny curls dressed up in a black
shirt and black jeans that
had a chain dangling in from it, pushing and shoving another boy.
P 35-4
"Oh, they are the kids from Miss Zalif's class but unfortunately the kids were too
much for her to handle so
she left and now we are waiting for the new teacher to arrive so that she can meet
her class. Arsiney! Stop
pushing Connor! You have been told several times already!" Mrs Sims suddenly
scolded the boy who I had
been watching. The one with the black curls who seemed like trouble-maker. I could
tell that he was much
worse than Sammy boy who was sitting with Hayley in a corner with a scowl on his
face as he watched the
new boys. There was something very similar about these boys. They all were naughty
and loud.
The little boy who got told of, Arsiney (Ar-sin-ee), pouted and looked over in our
direction. His dark brown
eyes stopped on Hunter for a second with a curious look on his face before
widening. I must say, the boy was
very cute and looked like he was going to be a heartbreaker when he grows up.
"Hunter!" He shouted and climbed on top of a table. "What are you doing here?!"
My eyes widened in surprise at the fact that the boy knew who Hunter was. The
surprise on my face turned
into a frown when I saw Hunter clench his jaw and turn slightly pale.
"What are you doing here Arsiney?" Hunter's deep voice rumbled out in the room
making Hayley to look
over at us. As soon as she spotted us she ran over with excitement whilst Sam
grumpily followed after still
eyeing the new boys.
"I came with Papa!" Arsiney shouted out happily as he looked at Hayley then at Sam.
I raised an eyebrow
when I saw him and Sam glare at each other. Oh...
www.ebook-converter
I looked up at Hunter when his hand around my waist tightened. "Bruce is back..."
He mumbled to himself
with a small frown. Who's Bruce?
"Arsiney get off the table dear, you do not do that." Mrs Sims told the kid with a
tired voice. She turned
around with sigh and said to me, "That kid is a handful I tell you that. No wonder
the poor thing (Miss Zalif)
couldn't handle the class anymore. Anyway, Hunter please stay back because I need
to talk to you about
Hayley. Nothing concerning." She then added. I nodded my head up at her than at
Hunter who was still
watching the kid, Arsiney.
"I'll see you tommorrow," I softly said to Hunter. He looked down at me then pecked
my forehead. "Alright,
take care." He gently told me.
I smiled. "I will and you to." With that said, I motioned Sam to put his bag on
than grabbed his hand and gave
Hayley a hug. "Bye baby." I said to her.
She grinned up at me. "Byee."
Moving away from her, I smiled at Stan who looked out of place and uncomfortable
and gestured for him to
follow me. Just as I stepped past the door I looked over my shoulder one last time
at Hunter to find him
watching me and bit my lip and quickly gave him a wink when no one were watching
then walked away from
his sight.
"You remember Stan right Sam?" I tried to make a conversation as we headed out the
school.
"I know who he is," Sam still grumpily said.
P 35-5
"Er... yeah that's good." I said then looked next to me at Stan. "Sorry, he's
grumpy for some reason." I
apologised.
Stan shrugged. "It's okay." He then smiled at me making me smile back at him in
return.
"I don't like him." Sam suddenly spoke up.
"Like who?" I asked just as I spotted a young women who looked like she was in her
early twenties look at
the school from the entrance like it was the prison. She was wearing a red sleeve
less top which was tucked
into her black pencil skirt. Her waist length wavy blonde hair with various
highlights ranging from brown to
white blonde hair cascaded beautifully. Wow. She was gorgeous and must be the new
teacher.
"Arsiney." Sam grumbled and just as he said that, the women looked over in our
direction and met my eyes. I
smiled at her and she in return smiled and nodded her head although I can see the
tension and worry in her
expression.
"Why don't you like him?" I asked Sam as we walked past her and out of the school.
"Because he thinks he's so cool!" Sam complained. "And he was making Mrs Sims shout
because he wasn't
listening to what she was asking!"
The rest of the way to Stan's house was spent with Stan and I listening to Sam
complain more about what
Arsiney did.
www.ebook-converter
Wonder how the kid knows Hunter...

___________________________________________________________________
Bruce Lee You're inviting yourself to someone else's house
P 35-6
Chapter 36
169K 4K 353
by Missii
Chapter 36
"Sam you better behave," I told my little brother as I held onto his hand tightly
as we waited for someone
from inside Stan's house to open the door. "This isn't James house or our house so
you can't be loud and silly
you got that?"
Sam nodded his head. "I do."
"Good boy." I praised him just as the door opened to reveal a women who was
slightly shorter than me with
her auburn hair pulled back neatly in a bun, wearing casual clothes. There were
some similarities between
her and Stan except she had blue eyes and sharper facial features.
"Hello," She said in a surprised voice as she looked at Sam and me then back at
Stan. "Your friends Stan?"
Stan nodded his head. "This is Luna my friend," He gestured towards me and spoke
quietly. "And this is her
brother." He then gestured at Sam who waved at the women.
www.ebook-converter
"Fantastic!" She clapped her hands happily and moved to the side to let us in. I
gave her a polite smile as I
walked past then roamed my eyes around the house. It was beautiful. Not to big and
not to small with the right
amount of furniture that looked very clean and shiny. She must take great pride in
making her house look like
this. As I looked around the lounge room, my eyes stopped on a big picture of jesus
before I turned around to
pay attention to what Stan's mother was saying to me.
"You can call me Rebecca," She smiled at me.
I nodded my head and returned her smile. "My name is Luna," I said even though Stan
had already told her.
"And this is Sam."
"Hello," She grinned at Sam then looked up at me. "Do you guys want anything to
eat?"
I looked over at Stan to see if he wanted to eat then back at Rebecca. "No thank
you. I'm fine, what about you
Sam?"
He looked up at me with an uncomfortable look on his face due to all our eyes on
him and shyly nodded his
head.
"Alright sweetie," Rebecca grabbed Sam's hand. "We'll get something for you to eat
while Stan and your
sister can go do their work."
I gave an encouraging smile and nod to Sam as Rebecca took him most likely in the
direction of the kitchen.
Stan's mother seemed nice. Normal. Wonder why he is so troubled than.
"Alrighty," I looked over to Stan who had been standing quietly the entire time.
Although I was expecting him
P 36-1
to be a lot more talkative now that we were at his house where he would be the most
comfortable, I guess he
was just a quiet person in general. "Where do you want to go to do the work?"
"Er.. we'll go to my room," He said then gestured for me to follow him. We went up
the stairs than into the
first room on the left side.
"You have a nice room." I told him and couldn't help but compare it to Hunter's.
Whilst Hunter's was plain
and had the essential's, Stan's on the other hand was very colouful with poster's
and all these other stuff
hanging or laying on the ground.
"Sorry it's a little messy," He said as he cleared clothes of his bed so that we
could sit.
"Nah, it's alright." I told him as I slipped of my bag and put Sam's and mine
beside the bed on the ground then
clapped my hands once. "Let's get started but first, are you alright?" I asked him
with a concerned look on my
face.
He looked up at me from his bed and smiled. "Yeah I am. Thanks...for you know.
Standing up to me today."
I smiled at him. "I wouldn't of found you if I didn't come to look for you because
I had thought you had lied to
me about sitting with me for lunch."
"Yeah," He gave me an apologetic smile. "Sorry about that. I was on my way and...
that was when they found
me."
www.ebook-converter
I sat down on the bed then asked him. "Do your parents know about.."
He rubbed the back of his neck. "No...I never told them. And I don't think they
would believe me seeing as
though Jason, my cousin, acts like an angel in front of them."
"Oh," I grimaced. "I hate it when people do that."
Stan gave me a small smile. "Me to."
"Hmm so," I then said after a moment of silence. "Where's your Dad?"
"He's at work."
"Are you the only child?"
"Yeah..."
I nodded my head. "Well! I think we should do our work now."
"Yeah, I nearly finished with the research." He told me as he took out his book and
got up to get his laptop
while I pulled out my usb and book from my bag.
"That's good. I have one more secondary source to find and I have also done some
research so some of what
I found can be handy." I said to him.
P 36-2
"Then we should be finished soon right?"
I nodded my head.
"Okay, I'll show you what I have done so far." He twisted the laptop around so that
I could see the screen and
waited for him to log in.
"Oh, who's that?" I asked him when I saw the background picture of him and a little
girl with blonde hair and
bright blue eyes with a cute grin on her face.
Stan smiled softly. "She's my cousin's daughter, Arianna."
"Arianna... beautiful name."
"Yeah. They live in New Zealand but are going to come here in about two or three
weeks for a holiday."
"Cool. Are you excited?" I asked him.
"Very," He nodded his head. "Alright, so this is what I have done so far."
*****************************************************************
www.ebook-converter
Hearing my mobile phone distinctly ring from within my bag, I quickly fished it out
thinking that it was my
parents. I've been here at Stan's house a little over an hour by now.
"Hello?" I answered the phone without checking to see who had called.
"Luna," Hunter's rough voice reached my ear making me to raise my brows in

surprise.
"Hunter? Is everything alright?" I asked him in concern wondering why he was

calling me right now. I gave
Stan a shrug when he looked over at me quizically.
"Where are you?" He ignored my question and asked making me frown at the slight
anger in his tone.
"Umm..I'm at Stan's house..." I answered unsurely.
"Stan's house..." My frown deepened when his voice hardened. "What the f*ck are you
doing there?"
I blinked my eyes rapidly for a second before speaking in a surprised and confused
voice. "Hunter? I'm here
doing my assignment. Why else?"
"Is that so?" Now I was beyond surprised when he said it in a sarcastic way. I have
never heard Hunter being
sarcastic. Never. "Are his parents there or are you two alone?"
I stayed silent as I tryed to register his question. I didn't know whether he was
asking that in an innocent way
or doubting me but I couldn't help but feel upset, hurt and angry. "What is wrong
with you?! Why are you
speaking like that?! And for your information his Mum is here," I told him angrily.
"And so is Sam!"
"Really?" He continued on speaking in that sarcastic way which I was coming to
hate. "Well let me speak to
P 36-3
Sam."
"He's downstairs with Stan's Mum so you can't."
He let out a bitter chuckle that made me shiver. Something was wrong with him. "So
you and Stan are alone
in his room. Fantastic."
"Hunter..." I said in a hurt voice as I looked down at the ground. I didn't like
this one bit. Why was he acting
like a jerk?! "Where are you?"
He let out another chuckle. "Sitting here like a moron in front of your house
thinking that you would be here.
But no, your there with him."
"Hunter-"
"Have fun with him then," He growled out. "Bye."
"No wait-" But before I could stop him he hung up.
.....
"Luna is everything alright?" Stan hesitantly asked me. I bit my trembling lip and
looked up at him through
teary eyes. "I don't know what's wrong with him," I said to him in a quiet wobbly
voice. "He's never acted
like this before."
www.ebook-converter
"Oh," He got a sympathetic look on his face before edging close to me and awkwardly
putting an arm around
my shoulder to try and comfort me. Just as he did that, my mobile phone rang again.
"Hello?" I rubbed my eyes and quietly spoke.
"Shiny," Linkin's voice reached my ear.
"Linkin?" I asked not expecting him of all people to call me.
"Yeah, everything alright babe? Did you speak to Hunter?" He asked me. I could hear
other's voices in the
background and I was guessing that it was the rest of the group. Minus Hunter.
I sniffed and rubbed the underneath of my nose. "I spoke to him..."
He let out a groan. "Did that dumbass make you cry?"
"Wait, wait!" I heard Axel's voice in the background shout out all of a sudden.
"Luna's crying?!"
"Luna's crying?!" Jester shouted out after Ax.
"Shut the f*ck up dumbsh*ts!" Linkin shouted back in an angry voice before speaking
to me in a soft, gentle
way. "Luna, just ignore and don't take anything serious with whatever Hunter said
to you. He's in a pissy
mood because an unwanted friend is back."
P 36-4
I frowned and leant my head against Stan's shoulder making him to tense for a
moment before relaxing. "Who
is this unwanted friend?"
"Umm.. I don't think I'm allowed to tell-"
"Tell me." I demanded.
"Err, the guy is called Bruce Steel..." He hesitantly said.
"Bruce," I repeated his name. 'Bruce is back...' I remember Hunter saying that when
we went to pick up
Hayley and Sam. He seemed tense and somewhat afraid when he said that.
"Who's Arsiney then?" I asked Linkin when an image of that wild, curly haired boy
came into my mind. He
knew Hunter so I'm guessing he was related to this Bruce somehow.
"How the f*ck do you know him?" Linkin asked in a surprised voice.
"Who does she know?" I heard Axel ask in the background. "Arsiney," Linkin told him
in an frustrated tone.
"Holy sh*t!" Jester suddenly cried out. "That midget is back as well?!" Alora was
saying something but
unfortunately I couldn't hear her.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah that midget is back," Linkin grumbled. "To make my life hell. How do you know
him Luna?"
"Umm," I cleared my throat. "He was there when we went to pick up Sam and Hayley.
He apparently goes to
school there now. Is he related to Bruce?"
"Ah-ha. He's Bruce's son."
"Oh.." I trailed off. Then realised that Linkin only told me his name and not who
exactly Bruce was. "Linkin.
What does Bruce exactly do?" I asked suspiciously. For some reason I had a sinking
feeling that he didn't do
anything legal.
"Nothing you need to know Luna," Linkin said in a voice that told me not to bother
asking anymore questions
about him because he wasn't going to answer. "Forget about Bruce. He's not a person
you want to be
acquainted with."
"But-"
"No buts. Anyway, where are you?"
I bit my lip and sighed. "At Stan's house."
"Oh..." He trailed off. "That makes sense why he's extra pissy." He grumbled to
himself but I heard it
anyway. "Alright shiny. You get back to whatever it is that you were doing and
remember not to take anything
Hunter said seriously. You know how messed up his temper is. Kay?"
"Yeah," I mumbled.
P 36-5
"Good. I'll see ya tommorrow then."
"Okay," I nodded my head even though I knew he couldn't see me. "Bye.
"Bye Luna!" Axel and Jester shouted out together second before the phone
disconnected. I let out another sigh
then rubbed my face tiredly before looking up at Stan with a small smile.
"Everything's alright now." I said to
him.
He smiled back at me. "That's good then. Do you want to continue on working or...
are you going to go
home?"
"I think, I'll just go home now."
"Okay," He said and pulled away from me to stand up. I followed after him as I
grabbed my book and usb
before shoving them into my bag. We then walked out the room in silence and down
the stairs.
**************************************************************
After saying good bye to Stan and Rebecca, Sam and I left home. As we approached
our house, I spotted a
figure dressed in all black sitting on the steps outside of my house. It was
Hunter. I knew he was watching me
even though he had his hoody over his head, covering most of his face. I glanced at
him one before ignoring
him and walking up the steps to the front door.
www.ebook-converter
"What are you doing here?" I heard Sam ask Hunter. "Shouldn't you be at home?" He
then asked innocently.
"I'm here for your sister." I bit my lip as Hunter answered back in a gruff voice.
"Oh," Sam said just as I opened the door and walked in. I didn't bother to close
the door or wait for them to
walk in as I made my way upstairs to my room.
"Sam, go get changed." I instructed him without looking back.
"Okay!" Sam shouted out as he ran past me up the stairs and headed to his room
already taking off his shirt. I
bit my lip when I felt Hunter's eyes on my behind. Just as I walked into my room,
he grabbed my hand and
pulled me back against his chest. My chest heaved up and down fast whilst I pressed
my teeth together as his
hand wrapped tightly around my waist and pressed his mouth against my right ear.
We stood still like that in each other's arms for a while until he spoke up in a
low voice. "Sorry," He
apologised. I didn't reply back or make any reactions instead I turned my head to
the other side away from his
face. Even though Linkin had told me not to take whatever Hunter had seriously, I
couldn't help but still be a
little hurt.
Hunter gripped my chin and turned my head back straight. "I said I was sorry," He
whispered against me ear
and rested his hand that was holding onto my chin now where my heart was. Basically
his hand was covering
my breast seeing as though his hand was so large.
I turned my head in his direction and met his eyes. They looked down at me with a
soft, gentle look in them.
"Why were you angry at me?" I asked him in a small voice.
P 36-6
He rested his forehead against mine. "I wanted you with me but you weren't here...
and stuff is happening
that's pissing me off which was why I took my anger out on you."
I nodded my head, relieved that he wasn't angry at me because I had done something.
"Do you forgive me?" He then asked before pecking my cheek.
I smiled at him. "Yes."
He gave me a crooked smile back in return and leant in to give me a kiss just as
Sam shouted to me. "Luna! I
can't put my shirt on!"
Lifting up onto my tiptoes, I quickly pecked Hunter on the lips before pulling away
from him and heading
towards Sam's room with a sway of my hips knowing that, that was where his eyes
were concentrated.
________________________________________________________________
Who's James Yes someones noticed our tiny country
www.ebook-converter
P 36-7
Chapter 37
167K 4.2K 282
by Missii
Chapter 37
I walked into school the next day and headed to the sitting spot and waited for the
others to arrive. I was here
extra early today because I couldn't sleep well and had decided to just come to
school instead of lazing in
bed. I sat down under the tree and watched a group of boys - football players most
likely seeing as though
they were all built - play around witht a ball extremely well. Once I had gotton
bored from watching them, I
looked away from them with a sigh and pulled out a book to read. I was up to the
fifth page of the book when
I heard someone yell out, "Heads up!" seconds before a ball fell a few feet away
before coming to a stop
near my feet. I put my book to the side then leant down to grab the ball. Just as I
leant back up a good-looking
boy with short brown hair ran up to me.
"Sorry about that," He said to me as he came to a stop. I gave him a polite smile
and returned the ball to him.
"It's alright."
He smiled back then stared at me for a moment making me feel awkward."Your Luna
right?"
www.ebook-converter
I wrinkled my brows. "Yeah. How do you know?"
He chuckled making the sides of his green eyes to wrinkle. "How can anyone not know
Hunters girlfriend?"
I made an 'o' with my mouth and slowly nodded my head.
"Cole! Pass the ball!" One of his friends shouted in out direction. Cole pulled his
arm back and pegged the
ball to them before returning back to me.
"So," He gave me a small smile. "Your friends not here yet?"
I shook my head and answered. "No. I came a little to early. What about you? Why
are you and your friends
here so early?" I then asked.
"We had training and now we're just mucking around."
"Oh," I nodded my head than we fell into an awkward silence.
"Cole! Hurry up man!" The guy who had shouted to us to pass the ball called out
again.
"Well, I gotta go. It was nice meeting you, I'll see you some other time." Cole
grinned at me flashing a set of
straight white teeth.
"Yeah," I smiled back. "Nice meeting you to."
He gave me a salute before running back to his friend who gave him a punch on the
arm then looked over at
me before saying something to him as they headed towards the grounds. I shook my
head then sat back down
P 37-1
and picked up my book. About ten minutes later, Alora had arrived and quickly
rushed over to me with wide
eyes and a flushed look on her face.
"Where's your brother?" I asked her just as she reached me.
"Waiting for the boys," She said as she sat down next to me. "Anyway, I have to
tell you something really
important."
I frowned. "What is it?"
She took in a deep breath before speaking out quickly. "Axel asked me out!"
I blinked my eyes. "Axel...asked you out?" I slowly asked her. Did he piss in his
pants when he asked her?
"Yes!" She rapidly nodded her head then tried to calm her self down.
"So... are you guys going out now?"
"No."
"...what?"
www.ebook-converter
"He asked me out and I said to him that I would tell him by the end of school." She
told me making me frown
in confusion.
"But...you like him. Why would you tell him to wait? It might give him the wrong
impression and he might
think that you told him to wait because you don't feel the same way." I said to
her. Her mouth dropped open
and her eyes glazed over for a moment before widening. "Oh my God," She whispered.
"You are right...oh
my God! What do I do now?!" She then asked with a scared and hysterical look on her
face. I patted her knee.
"Don't worry. Just go and tell him now."
"Yes!" She jumped up to her feet. "I'll go do that now!" She leant down and kissed
me on my cheek with a
quick 'thanks' before running of past Hunter who was making his way in my
direction. A small smile
unconciously appeared on my lips as I stood up and reached out to him just as he
neared me.
"Good morning," I mumbled to him as I wrapped my arms around his waist and looked
up at his face. Most
would say that he was looking hot in his black beanie but to me, he was looking
extremely cute.
"Morning," He replied back in a gruff voice before lifting me up onto my toes to
kiss me. Our tongues
immediately clashed and attacked one another as our hands wondered over the other's
body. His cold hands
slipped underneath the back of my shirt whilst mine fisted at the back of his neck.
We briefly parted our lips
from one another to take a deep breath of air before pressing out lips back
together. I sucked on his top lip
while he sucked on my bottom lip. We continued on for a while until Linkin angrily
walked over to us.
"F*ckin hell!" He shouted as he slumped on the seat under the tree. "I can't
believe this is f*cking happening!"
"What?" I calmly asked him as I leant my head against Hunters warm chest and
tightened my hold on him.
"My best-friend and my sister are going out! Do you know how f*cking disgusting
that is?! What the heck
P 37-2
does he see in her anyway?! She's an idiot!" He exclaimed. Jester then walked up to
us and sat down beside
the fuming Linkin whilst munching on doritos. "Your sister's an idiot," He spoke
with his mouth full. "And Ax
is a moron. They go well together."
I let out a giggle just as Linkin scoffed. "That's true but you just watch. They'll
be all over each other. All
lovey dovey."
"That's okay," Jester gave him a wink and made a kissy face. "We can be all lovey
dovey to baby."
I chuckled while Linkin gave him a disgusted look and told him to 'f*ck off'. The
sound of the bell ringing
reached my ear making me let out an unhappy sigh. I wanted to stay in Hunters arms
forever. He was so
warm and cuddly...
"Let's go munchkin's," Jester said to Hunter and I when we didn't move.
Unwantingly, I pulled away from
Hunter and smiled up at him. "I'll see you after class." I said to him. He noddded
his head then leant down
and pressed a deep kiss to my lips in goodbye.
*************************************************************
I followed after the group and Hunter out of the school as they led me to the twins
car. We were going out to
KFC to eat. Initally I had said no because I was going to finish of the assignment
with Stan but Hunter had not
given me any choice.
www.ebook-converter
After telling my parents on where I was going, we dropped Hayley and Sam of at the
West's house and
headed of to KFC.
"Mmm," Jester sniffed the air with a content look on his face after the car was
parked and we had stepped
out. "I can smell the kentucky fried chicken from all the way here!" He exclaimed.
I smirked at his sillyness
and grabbed Hunters hand who then led me inside. We all sat down at a bench and
decided on what we were
going to eat. All except for Alora and Axel. They were lost in each other. I
couldn't help but feel jealous as I
watched them whisper to each other and giggle like love sick puppies (no wonder
Linkin was sitting far
away from them). Hunter and I would never be like that. Never.
"Luna?" I heard Hunter call me name. I looked up at him feeling dull all of a
sudden and waited for him to
speak. "What do you want?"
"Whatever your having." I told him.
"Are you sure?" He then asked with a small frown on his face as his eyes roamed
over my facial features. I
nodded my head in reply. We stared at one another for a few seconds before I gave
him a small smile and
pulled my hand away from his.
"I'm gonna go to the bathroom." I told him before squeezing past him and the table
and walking off to the
bathroom feeling his eyes on me all the while.
************************************************************
After I had done my business in the bathroom, I walked back out whilst wiping my
still wet hands on my
jeans and that was when I spotted the cashier being extra friendly with Hunter. I
came to a stop and watched
P 37-3
through narrowed eyes as Hunter obliviously ordered the food while the cashier
twirled her blonde hair,
smiled at my man like some innocent angel, batted her eyeslashes and giggled. My
hands fisted in anger and
jealousy and my teeth grinded together when I saw her purposely touch Hunters hand
as she handed over the
food.
Why that stupid little b"Luna?" I snapped out of my rage and looked over at Jester
who had just stepped out from the gents
bathroom. "You okay?" He asked me with a frown.
"Yeah," I mumbled. "Everything's okay." With that said, I walked over to the bench
and sat down. A few
seconds later Hunter walked over to us with the food. I stood up and moved to the
side so that he could sit
down. His big, warm body brushed past me as he sat down before making some room for
me but instead I
went and sat in his lap making my self comfortable there. He gave me a curious look
but not for long because
I pulled his head down and smashed my lips aggressively against his. I then wrapped
my arms around his
neck in a possessive manner and pressed my chest against his. I pulled away after a
moment and stared into
his now heated eyes before quickly pecking his lips one more time. While Linkin and
Jester handed out the
food, I snuggled further into Hunter with my head against his chest making his arms
to tighten around me in
return. My eyes met the cashiers surprised and astonished ones and I shot her a
dirty look. She immediately
looked away and acted like she was wiping of something on the counter.
From then onwards all went well and no more dirty looks or glares needed to be
aimed at anyone although, I
didn't leave the possessive hold on Hunter and by the time we left, I'm guessing
that he knew why I was
acting that way due to that sly smirk on his face.
www.ebook-converter
______________________________________________________________________________
I like the way Luna is possessive of Hunter YASSSS QUEEN
P 37-4
Chapter 38
163K 3.8K 344
by Missii
Chapter 38
I was spread out, belly down on my bed mumbling some random tune as I did my maths
homework when the
door to my room all of a sudden opened and in walked Alora followed by Axel.
"Hey guys," I greeted them like it was completely normal for them to come to my
house unannounced. "What's
up?"
"Nothing," Alora sighed and flopped onto the bed in front of me while Axel came
over to me and lay down
with his belly on my back.
"Oft," I groaned as his body squashed mine. "Get off Axel."
"No." He mumbled and on purpose wiggled around.
"Get off!" I gasped and tried to shove him off. "Go do this to your girlfriend!"
www.ebook-converter
"Ax honey," Alora spoke up making me to roll my eyes at the sugary way she said it.
"Come here or else your
gonna kill her."
Axel finally got up with a sigh and walked over to his girlfriend while I sat up
then stretched my back. Alora
moved back on the bed to make room for Axel before he lay down on my bed with his
head resting on her
lap. Well weren't they such cuties.
"So what are you guys doing here?" I asked them as I packed my stuff away.
"Oh, Linkin and Hunter went out to that stupid streetfighting thing," She spoke as
she racked her hands
through Axel's hair. "Jester's gonna go to soon so we decided to come here to spend
sometime with you." She
continued on speaking but I had zoned out as soon as she mentioned the street
fighting.
"Wait," I said with a frown. "Hunter went to streetfight?"
"Yeah," She grumbled. "I told him not to but he wouldn't listen. I don't get why he
won't just stop-"
I drooned out her voice as I got lost in my thoughts. But... he promised. My frown
deepened as I stared down
at my lap as this heavy feeling set in me. Why did he lie? I clenched my fists and
bit my bottom lip to a point
where it bleed as my throat started aching. Something that happened before the
tears poured out. I swallowed
making my throat to ache even more then harshly shook my head. I should have known
better. He's been doing
street fighting for years so why would he stop for me?
"Luna?"
I was just his girlfriend after all. Not someone he loved and would do anything
for. My mind swamped with
P 38-1
all these dark, negative thoughts that I couldn't seem to stop until my arm was
roughly shook. "Luna?"
"Oh," I quickly turned my head to the side making my hair to block my face from
showing to Alora and Axel
before I quickly wiped away any tears that betrayed me and slipped out. "Sorry. I
zoned out there for a
minute." I said to her with a fake laugh that sounded to loud and shrilly for my
own ears. I tried to make it
sound convincing but I knew they didn't buy it.
"Everything okay?" Alora asked me with concern all over her face while Axel watched
me with a frown on
his face.
"Yeah, yeah. Everything's perfectly fine." I sent her a smile and told her. Told
myself to be more exact. Alora
opened her mouth to speak when her cell phone rang.
"Hello?" She answered with her eyes still focused on me. "Yeah. Ah-ha, when will
you be back Jester?" She
asked.
"Jester?" I spoke up and reached over to her for the phone. "Pass. I need to talk
to him." She handed the
phone over to me with a curious look on her face as I held it against my ear.
"Jester? Are you going right
now?" I asked.
"Er..." His confused yet hesitant voice reached my ear. "What are you talking
about?"
www.ebook-converter
"Are you going to go to that street fighting place?"
"Oh! Wh-what! No way! Are frikin serious?! Psht! Why would I-"
"Jester," I interrupted his frantic attempt at a lie. "I know your going there. No
need to lie. Anyway, I need
you to come by to my house because I'm coming with you."
"Luna!" Alora suddenly cried out with worry and shock all over her face. "You-"
I pulled my index finger up to my lips and shushed her with a warning look before
paying attention to Jester
again.
"Luna, I can't-"
"You can and you will. I'm coming that's it." I told him in a hard voice that
didn't want to hear any more
objections. "I expect you to be here in fifteen minutes. See ya then." With that
said, I hung up and stood from
my bed to go get dressed.
"Luna, this isn't such a good idea." Axel stated as he to go up from the bed and
tried to stop me.
"Relax Ax," I told him as I rumaged through my clothes drawer for clothes that were
manly enough. "I want to
see where Hunter goes is all."
"Judging from that voice of yours you don't seem to want to go there to just look."
Alora interjected.
"And if you so badly want to see how that place looks like then I'll show you on
google maps." Axel offered
with desperation clearly evident on his face and in his voice after I had turned
around to face them with my
P 38-2
chosen clothes in my hands. I raised an eyebrow at him. "That's not neccessary. I
want to go see it for real."
"You can see it for real on google-"
I interrupted him with a raise of my hand. "Enough Ax. You can't change my mind.
I'm going, end of
discussion." After giving them a challanging look, I turned around and walked into
my bathroom to get
dressed. As soon as the door shut close behind me it was then that the anger and
sadness seeped out from
within me. I rubbed my teary eyes then took off my warm pajamas and roughly shoved
my leg through the
cold, loose, flared jeans. He had lied to me. Not just a small white lie, but a big
fat one. I want to see why he
had bothered to lie with my own eyes.
****************************************************************
"Luna please!" Alora shouted after me as she and Axel ran outside just as I reached
Jester's car. "It's too
dangerous!"
"I'll be fine." I shouted back to her then motioned her to shush incase my parents
heard. They thought I was
going out to the store with Jester to get assignment equipment while Alora and Axel
stayed back home. Lame
yet effective lie. I slipped into the car and immediately turned to Jester and
demanded. "Go!"
****************************************************************
www.ebook-converter
My mouth slightly parted and my eyes widened as I took in my surrounding as I

stepped out from the car and
waited for Jester to come to me. The place was all wet due to the heavy rain we had
been having in the
morning. The dull, yellow street lights- ally lights I should say, cast weird
shadows against the graffitied
walls where people were huddling near.
The people here were clearly not ones to be messed with. If you happen to
accidently bump your shoulder
against them, they looked like they would in return stab you. Each and everyone of
the males wore dark
coloured 'gangster' clothes and had atleast one tattoo. They wore spikey looking
jewellery and piercings
which were in odd places. Places that I would of never thought of. These were just
the guys though but the
females on the other hand... were obviously all sluts. What they were wearing
wouldn't even classify as
clothes. They were just pieces of left over fabric sewn together so that they
didn't go to waste. I looked in
disgust as these girls rubbed themselves shamelessly against guys and showed of
their body like it was a
painting. They had no self-respect. Disgusting.
"Pull up your hoody," Jester instructed in a quiet voice as he came and stood next
to me. I quickly pulled up
the hoody over my cap that hid my hair. If you didn't notice, I was dressed up as a
guy so that I wouldn't draw
attention.
"Alright," Jester nervously glanced around as more bikers and cars - that looked
like they came right out from
the movie 'Fast and the furious' - arrived. Loud thumping music was coming out from
God knows where.
How is it that there were this many people here and so much noise and the police
don't know? I mean clearly
there was illegal business going on. To name a few drugs... I suddenly let out a
gasp as a horrid thought
entered my mind. Does Hunter do drugs?!
"What's wrong?" Jester asked with his eyes alert and worried.
P 38-3
"Drugs," I whispered as I looked up into his eyes with my own. He must have known
what I was thinking
about because he gave my elbow a squeeze and shook his head. "Hunter doesn't do
that sh*t."
I let out a relieved sigh. Atleast he had the sense not to do drugs.
"Come let's go." Jester pushed me infront of him and walked behind me, keeping
close so that our bodies
touched. "Don't look anyone in the eye," He mummered near my ear as we walked past
puddles on the
ground. I wrinkled my nose at the thick smokey smell that was most likely due to
cigarettes and a load of
other crap. "They all look for a fight and act like pmsing chicks because they are
high on sh*t."
"Okay," I mummered back and stayed close to him as we headed close to where a crowd
was formed.
Looked like they were surrounding something. I cringed and bit my lip at the loud
shouts, laughter and
cheering and the idiot shouting through the microphone was not helping.
Wait a second...is that...
My eyes widened and my mouth dropped open in shock as Jester and I pushed through
the crowd towards the
inner edge of the circle. Oh. My God. We came to a stop just as my eyes circled in
on the idiot shouting
down the microphone.
Linkin.
www.ebook-converter
"What?" I gasped to myself as I watched him grab the money from the people arround
him all the while
shouting down the microphone. "Ten thousand dollars mother f*ckers! Ten thousand
dollars on West!"
The headache I had developed pulsed painfully when I realised what was going on.
They were betting. They
were betting on...
My wide eyes slowly slipped away from Linkin to where the attention was mostly
focused. To the centre of
the arena. It felt like I was in the movies. The sounds of the crowd cheering and
shouting slowly tuned down
and a low thumping sound of my heart resounded in my ears as I took in the scene
before me that literally had
my blood running cold. There he was. My Hunter standing there in the middle with
sweat, water and blood
dripping all over his bare torso as he fought against another man who was just as
tall and muscly as him like
wild animals.
I felt numb all over as I watched horrified as the man with black, wet hair up to
his shoulders punched Hunter
across his face who just stood there and recieved the blow as if though it was just
a light pat on his cheek.
My bottom lip trembled when Hunter cracked his neck with a scary sadistic smirk on
his face that made him
look evil before suddenly kicking the man in his stomach. He didn't give the man a
chance to react as he
grabbed him and lifted him up in the air before chucking him to the ground a few
feet away from me.
My body unconciously trembled as the man rolled to a stop about five feet away from
me. Hunter looked in
my direction but not at me. His attention was completely focused on the man
writhing in pain on the ground
who clutched his head and stomach. A tear escaped down my cheek at the sight of the
cold, heartless,
animalistic look in Hunters eyes. The street light made the muscles on his bare
torso to stand out and look
dangerous and fierce as I watched him stalk towards the man all predator like. This
wasn't my Hunter. No, I
shook my head with my teary eyes focused on the man that I lo-
P 38-4
My body jerked suddenly and bumped against Jester's as I covered my head against
his chest at the sight of
Hunter repeatedly kicking the man on the ground. I released a strangled noise that
went unnoticed in the
uproar around me.
"Kill that mother f*cker! Kill him West!" I heard some guy shout out hysterically.
They were all nuts! All
crazy!
I squeezed my eyes shut tight and tried to block out the noise as I hid my head
against Jester's chest but it was
all too unbearable. I lifted my head and met Jester's worried, helpless eyes. "Get
me out of here," I pleaded
to him in a cracked desperate voice. "Please, take me home."
Without saying anything, he immidiately tightened his grip on my elbow and turned
us around to head back. I
kept my head down low and didn't look at anyone until we reached the car and that
was when I looked up and
saw Mase sitting on a bike smoking while his gang surrounded him. They were all
near where the fight was
happening. I smiled to myself bitterly making my sore, puffy eyes to hurt. Should
have known he would be
here. Wouldn't be surprised if that physco who chased me at the station was here as
well.
I slipped inside the car shivering and shut the door close as this thick, tension
filled atmosphere settled into
the car. While Jester turned on the car and the heater, I rested my head against
the cold, foggy window and
shut my eyes which were most likely red.
"Luna-" Jester quietly spoke up but I interrupted him. "Please don't say anything."
I told him with a small
voice. He let out a sigh but kept quiet then slowly drove away from the place I
never wanted to see in my
life. Never.
www.ebook-converter
************************************************************
"Don't tell Hunter that I came." I told Jester as I undid my seat belt. I expected
him to object but instead he
agreed. I said a quiet bye to him before getting out from the car and heading
inside my house. A place I knew
would keep me safe.
My hands trembled as I unlocked the door and walked inside. I was greeted by a gust
of warm air. Ignoring
my Mum asking me questions on why it took so long I walked upstairs to my room to
find Alora asleep on
Axel's lap while he read a book. I stared at him for a few seconds wondering why my
boyfriend couldn't be
like that. You can't help who you... who you like. That's just how it worked.
"Luna," Axel said in surprise and roamed his eyes over my face immidiately looking
worried but made the
right decision to not say anything. "I'll see you tommorrow." He quietly said as he
picked Alora up in his
arms then stood up with a bit struggle.
"Have a good sleep." He gave me a warm smile even though there was uncertainty in
his eyes then walked
out of my room, shutting the door behind. The silence in my room made me feel like
I was going crazy. I
harshly took of my clothes then chucked on my pj's before flopping onto my bed and
let the tears to flow out
without trying to stop them.
-__________________________________________________________________________
If your mother tell you a little harsh that you're doing something wrong doesn't
mean that she doesn't love you Sh*t breaks!!!!! ???????? Now,
Luna will be scared of Hunter. ????????
P 38-5
www.ebook-converter
P 38-6
Chapter 39
166K 3.9K 828
by Missii
Chapter 39
I didn't go to school the next day. Why? Because I didn't want to see Hunter. I
didn't know why though... I
guess I was just sorta scared. All day the image of his cold, animalistic look in
his eyes plagued my mind
making me feel restless and shaky. My parents for once had taken a look at my face
and left me alone, not
asking any questions at why I wasn't going to school. I must have looked like sh*t.
I let out a grumble and wiggled around in my bed. It was around eight at night and
I was having a difficult
time on deciding whether or not I should go to school in the morning. I know, I
know I was being a big wuss
but could you blame me? Hunter had looked frickin' scary and I wasn't ready to face
him yet. I couldn't help
but think that maybe my dad might be right. I mean... I'm sure Hunter isn't a
sadist and would randomly beat
me out of pleasure but what if one day he got really pissed off and I happened to
be the closest person and he
decided to take his anger out on me...?
I shook my head to get rid of those silly thoughts and looked over at my phone as
it rang for the sixth time
today. I didn't need to check to see who it was because I already knew it was
Hunter. I roughly reached over
and grabbed it with a scowl and disconnected the call before turning off the phone.
Yes. I was avoiding and
ignoring him but I needed some time to think over about what I had seen and most of
all, I needed to have a
word with Linkin. I don't know what that idiot was doing there encouraging Hunter.
www.ebook-converter
I let out another grumble and pulled my warm blanket up to my neck and decided to
sleep because I had
nothing else better to do and my headache from worrying and thinking to much was
starting to annoy me.
"Mum!" I called out to her when I saw her walk past my door. "Can you turn of the
light and shut the door
please?"
"Luna, you haven't had your dinner yet. Is everything alright?" She asked me with a
concerned look on her
face.
"Everything's fine Mum," I lied to her. "I'm just not feeling well is all."
She nodded her head slowly looking unsure. "If you say so...alright then, good-
night sweetie."
"Good-night Mum," I smiled to her before adding. "Oh and tell Sam to shut-up he's
making too much noise."
She rolled her eyes. "He's a little to enthusiastic over that new toy but I'll try
and get him to quiet
down...actually it's his bed time almost forget. Anyway, you sleep well honey." She
then told me before
turning off the light and shutting the door behind her. I sighed and shut my eyes
as I tried to stop myself from
thinking about Hunter and slowly drifted of to sleep.
************************************************************
I stepped outside from my house into the cold air then locked the front door before
walking of in the direction
P 39-1
of my school. Yes. I had decided to go to school. There was no point in me staying
back home and I had a
feeling that Hunter might break into my house again seeing as though he had left
about twenty missed calls
and one very angry text message.
I tightened my grip on my jumper to try and stay warm and was reaching closer to
the school when I spotted
Hunter walking in my direction with his hands in his pockets with a deep scowl on
his face. We both came to
a stop - a good distance between us - and we stood there glaring at each other. The
hurt and pain I had felt
when I found out that he had lied to me - most likely for a while - had now turned
into anger. I didn't care if
he did it to get money because I had made him promise to me that he would stop for
his own good. And
besides, they were betting on him for ten thousand dollars! The money he receives
would last him for a long
time and he could have gotten a job and saved up the money he earned from that. It
just...it didn't make sense
to me why he would go back to that street fighting thing unless he liked it when he
bashed the sh*t out of
people.
I pulled away from my thoughts when I saw Hunter take a step towards me, that was
when without further
hesitation, I crossed the road and speed walked in the direction of the school all
the while with Hunter
following a few feet behind me.
"Luna," His frustrated growl reached my ear only to make me to speed up my pace.
"What the f*ck is wrong with you! Stop walking away from me!" The frustration in
his voice was now
clearly dominated by anger when I ignored him.
www.ebook-converter
I ran a hand through my hair as we reached the school and scowled at him over my
shoulder before I broke
into a run and ran towards the classrooms just as the bell rang. Thankfully, he
didn't chase after me but as I
glanced back at him, I saw him angrily kick a rubbish bin. The rubbish bin that was
replaced by another bin
that he had kicked and destroyed when I first met the group.
Looks like they need to replace this one to...
***************************************************************
Majority of the day went by with Hunter trying to get me to talk to him but I
ignored him which was very
childish of me but I couldn't help it. I was angry and I wasn't just going to
forget about what he had done and
brush it off like it was nothing and also there was this sick, sadistic feeling
inside me that made me somewhat
happy at seeing him so frustrated and annoyed when I didn't pay any attention to
him. He was like a little
baby.
The group seemed very uncomfortable with what was going on between Hunter and I.
Alora, Axel and Jester
knew what was going on but Linkin was completely clueless. Of course he to received
a fair share of glares
from me.
I guess I should have know that sooner or later Hunter's temper would get to the
best of him and he would
lash out someway or another. It wasn't until the last lesson of the day, Maths,
that finally made him to snap in
anger.
*******
P 39-2
"Your late Hunter," Mr Braxton said to him as Hunter carelessly walked into the
room with a scowl still on
his face. I smirked to myself but quickly wiped it off when he ignored the teacher
and walked in my direction
with a glare directed straight at me. I raised my head up with a bitchy look on my
face and turned my head
away from him as he came and sat next to me. Stan sent me a confused frown but I
shook my head at him,
telling him not to worry.
"We're not going to start anything new because the term's coming to an end so just
complete
of any homeowrk that you haven't done so and if you have finished you can do
revision." Mr Braxton said to
us as he sat down on his chair and dismissed us with a wave of an hand.
Sighs ran through the room and I couldn't help but join in. I was not in the mood
for any maths today.
Muttering to myself, I took out my book and pencil case to keep myself occupied and
distracted. I peeked
from the corner of my eyes to see what Hunter was doing only to find him with his
sketch book out and
sketching something quickly and roughly with a deep concentrated frown on his face.
I studied his face for a
few seconds but quickly looked away when he turned to me most likely at feeling my
gaze on him. I ran a
hand through my hair and wiggled in my seat for a second before clearing my throat
then biting my lip and
starting on my uncompleted homework with a quiet sigh.
We were half way through the lesson when Hunter suddenly wrapped his arms around me
and laid his head
on my shoulder. "Luna," He spoke in a low whiny voice that made me smile a little
but quickly stopped
myself. "Talk to me please."
www.ebook-converter
Feeling a bit sorry for him, I let him hug me for a few more seconds before I
pushed him away, turned around
on my seat with my back showing him and then tapped Stan on his shoulder.
"Stan," I smirked to myself feeling Hunter's glare on my back. "Could you please
help me with this
question?"
"I'll help you," I heard Hunter say as he grabbed my elbow and tried to turn me
back around but I pushed his
hand away and said to him over my shoulder. "I didn't ask you, I asked Stan."
I waited for a second for his response but when he didn't say anything I smiled at
Stan. "Er..." Stan cleared
his throat looking uncomfortable. "Sure I'll help..."
"Thanks," I grinned and on purpose, just to piss Hunter of some more, I leant
forward and
gave him a one armed hug. "Oh and by the way we need to finish of the assignment
today so your coming
over to my ho-"
Before I could finish of the sentence, the sound of a chair screeching against the
floor reached my ear from
beside me. I looked over and my eyes widened and cringed as I watched Hunter stand
up then harshly shove
his table making it to topple onto its side. Everyone looked over at us, some girls
even let out squeals at the
sudden loud noise.
"Everything alright there?" Mr Braxton asked with a frown on his face as he stood
up.
"Everything's f*cking fantastic," Hunter spat out before grabbing his bag and
angrily storming out of the room.
I couldn't help but think of Hulk.
P 39-3
"Hunter!" Mr Braxton called after him in surprise while I scowled after his back
until he disappeared. Cry
baby.
*********************************************
"You pissed him of," Was what I was greeted with as Stan and I walked out of the
school building. Linkin
was leaning against the wall most likely waiting for me.
"I know," I said to him with a shrug as I came to a stop. He raised an eyebrow.
"You honestly don't care?"
"Care about what?"
"Hunter walking out of class. Not something I would expect from the girlfriend."
I rolled my eyes and started walking down the steps. "He deserved it. After what I
had seen, I wasn't going to
just brush it off and act like nothing was wrong."
"Seen what?" Linkin asked as he and Stan followed after. I bit my lip. Should I
tell him or not?
"Seen what, Luna?" Linkin asked again this time with impatience. I sighed and spun
around on my heels to
look at him. "Seen him fight." I told him, looking him straight in the eyes.
www.ebook-converter
He frowned in confusion. "What?"
I rolled my eyes then raised an eyebrow before trying to imitate him as I said,
"Ten thousand dollars mother
f*ckers! Ten thousand dollars on West!"
Linkin's mouth dropped open in shock and he was speechless. We stood there in
silence for a few seconds
before he opened his mouth. "But..but.." His eyes widened comically. "Jester that
mother f*cker!"
I blinked my eyes at him with a 'are you serious' look on my face before letting
out a scoff and turning around
to walk again. "Come on Stan, let's go."
"Wait! Wait!" Linkin cried and grabbed my elbow to stop me. "We need to talk."
"No we don't." I tugged on my arm but he quicky grabbed onto my other hand.
"We do need to talk Luna." He said with a serious look on his face. "I'll explain
everything. Come on it won't
take long and you can slap me across the face after cause I'm pretty sure you want
to."
"Got that right," I muttered before speaking out loud again. "Okay fine and you
better have a good
explanation."
"I do," He nodded his head then looked over at Stan who had been standing there all
this time with a
clueless, confused look on his face. "Bro, can you give Luna and I some time? We
need to talk about
something important."
Stan rubbed his hands nervously and shyly nodded his head. "You can,"
P 39-4
But before he could finish off what he was saying, Linkin had already started to
drag me off to our sitting
place. "We'll be back soon Stan!" I shouted to him over my shoulder. "Keep yourself
occupied until then!"
He nodded his head before walking towards a nearby bench.
"Alright," I spoke as we sat down on our picnic bench. Across from one another.
"Spill."
Linkin grimaced. "Please, don't say that. It makes it sound like I'm gonna tell you
about me crush or some
sh*t."
I raised an eyebrow. "You have a crush?"
"Yea-"
"Oh. Who is it?"
"We are not gonna talk about that right now," He shook his head with a warning look
on his face. Really...
wonder who he likes...
"Okay fine," I let it go. "Tell me why Hunter broke his promise. He promised to me
that he would quit
fighting."
www.ebook-converter
"Maybe you should ask Hunter that yourself..."
I rolled my eyes. "Do you really think he would answer? Linkin, that requires him
to speak more than five
words and he would most definitely get angry if he finds out I was there."
"Oh yea," He let out a chuckle but quickly stopped when he saw the glare on my
face. "He broke his promise
- by the way I did not know that he made a promise to you," He said with wide eyes.
I nodded my head. "That
I believe. No one knows in the group." I said.
"Exactly, so I didn't know and Hunter came to me looking like he had a very painful
boner-"
I face-palmed and let out a groan.
"What?! I swear that's how he looked like!"
"Alright, alright," I said with an exasperated look on my face. "Carry on."
"Yeah, so he came to me looking like...that. And I asked him if he needed help...
NOT like that!" He quickly
clarified when he saw the horified expression on my face. "I meant like, bro what's
up? Do you need help
with your life? Not bro, do you need help with that boner of yours-"
I smacked his hand with a scowl. "I know what you mean!"
"Good so moving on. He came to me with a pained look on his face and I asked what
happened? Is there
something you need help with and he was like, I need to street fight. I can't stop
myself anymore." Linkin gave
me a pointed look.
P 39-5
"What? I don't get it."
He sighed. "I'll stop with the memory telling cause I s*ck at it. So what I..what
he- what it means is that street
fighting is an addiction for him."
I frowned in confusion. "How can fighting be an addiction?"
"It just can okay? Now stop asking questions."
I smacked his hand again. "Ow! Farout! I was just messing no need to take it
seriously." He cried out and
clutched his hand to his chest.
I rolled my eyes. I seem to be doing that a lot today. "Quit mucking around and
speak properly you idiot."
"Okay, okay," He pouted. "Fighting is like an addiction to him just like drug is
for a drug addict. He's been
doing it for years shiny. I mean, it's kinda stupid of you to think that he would
go cold turkey just like that. It
takes time."
I sighed. "I agree. It is wrong of me to expect that but seriously Linkin. You coud
have stopped him somehow
and besides! I saw the amount of money being chucked at you that night. Ten
thousand dollars is no joke! He
could have saved that money for bills and food and at the same time stop street
fighting, get another job and
save up!"
www.ebook-converter
He let out a scoff. "Just like he's addicted to fighting, I'm addicted to shouting
down the microphone and
yelling out, 'ten thousand dollars mother f*ckers! Ten thousand dollars!'."
I raised an eyebrow. "What kind of addiction is that?"
He shrugged. "A lame one I know. But I just love it because that is the only time I
can swear at those dumb
c*nts. If I did it any other time, I would get stabbed."
"Wow."
"Yeah," He nodded his head. "And that ten thousand dollars doesn't all go to
Hunter. It goes to Bruce. Hunter
probably gets like, 300 bucks if it's a good night."
"Hold up, hold up." I raised my hand with a frown. "Bruce? What's Bruce got to do
with this and what the
heck?! He only gets 300 hundred dollars for putting his life in danger and
entertaining the others?!"
"Oh sh*t. I shouldn't of said that." He banged his head on top of the bench.
"Linkin, tell me. What does Bruce have to do with all this?" I asked started to
feel worried now. I already
knew this Bruce guy dealt with illegal stuff and I didn't want Hunter and Linkin to
get too involved.
Linkin let out a groan and wiped a hand over his face. "I will tell you but never
ever let Hunter know that you
know. Is that clear? Because I'd rather not get bashed by my own best-friend. I
have a reputation to up keep."
"Yeah, yeah. I'll keep my mouth shut. Now tell me." I demanded.
P 39-6
"Bruce, is a gang leader-"
"How the heck did you get involved with a gang leader?!" I interrupted him with an
outragious look on my
face.
He cocked an eyebrow at me. "Well your highness. If you keep your trap shut you'll
find out."
"Alright d*ck."
"Thankyou," He smirked. "As I was saying until I was interrupted. Bruce is a gang
leader and Hunter got
involved with him when he was like twelve or something. Hunter needed a job to earn
money so that he
could help his mother with his ass of a father. I don't know the full details on
how he met Bruce but it was
basically Hunter hearing from a bunch of bikies about street fighting and AZECS -
the place that you had seen
us at - so Hunter and I went there one day. And...back then AZECS was run by
Bruce's older brother Drake
who's in prison currently, so Bruce apparently saw potential in Hunter and took him
in. While... I got into
screaming down the microphone."
It was silent for a moment while I tried to take in everything he said. "Okay. And
what kind of things does
Bruce exactly deal with?"
"Not good stuff."
www.ebook-converter
I gave him a dead look. "Yes Linkin. I am aware of that but I want to know specific
details. Like drugs-"
"Drugs, alcohol, killing between gangs, theft and all these other sh*t. But
compared to other gangsters, you
could say Bruce is a whole lot better. He doesn't do rapes, murdering and
kidnapping innocent people
etcetera, etcetera."
"Well that's nice of him isn't it?" I sarcastically said.
"Totally," He replied in a girly voice and flicked his head back. I smirked and
shook my head at his idiocy.
"Alright," I spoke up again with a serious look on my face. "Our mission is to stop
yours and Hunter's
addiction."
"How's it my mission when your meant to stop my addiction?" He asked in a smartass
voice with a smug
look.
I rolled my eyes. "Fine loser. My mission is to stop yours and Hunter's addiction."
"Well good luck with that." He said as he stood up. I followed after him.
"No joking Linkin. I'll buy you a microphone and build a boxing arena in my garage
if it will get you and
Hunter to stop going to AZECS."
"That's very sweet of you shiny," He said as he threw a arm over my shoulder as we
made our way to Stan.
"But it will take more than that to stop us. Well, stop Hunter to be more specific.
He needs permission from
Bruce to step out."
P 39-7
"What?" I came to a stop and looked up at him. "Are you serious?"
"Dead serious. Hunter basically sold himself to Bruce. He's like a worker and he
needs to have a good
explanation as to why he's going to quit. But don't worry," He then added at seeing
the worried look on my
face. "Bruce is fond of Hunter so there's a high chance that he will let Hunter
go."
I slowly nodded my head. I hope so.
________________________________________________________________________________
Ok i like u luna and all but that was mean. It’s probably to release the anger he
has from his past ???????
www.ebook-converter
P 39-8
Chapter 40
186K 4.1K 623
by Missii
Chapter 40
I should have expected something like this. Hunter was ignoring me in return now. I
called him after I had
spoken to Linkin once I got home but he wouldn't pick up his phone and frankly it
was pissing me off. This is
how it must have felt when I did it to him. Sigh. That's what you get Luna, that's
what you get.
*****************************************************
"You didn't speak to him did you?" Linkin leant in and whispered to me. I pouted
and looked over at Hunter
who was sitting far away from me and sketching something.
I shook my head. "No."
Linkin let out a groan making me to turn to him with a frown. "Why are you so
bothered anyway?" I asked
him in confusion.
He wrinkled his eyebrows. "It's just weird when you two fight. Even if it's a small
one. I guess me and the
rest of the group just look at you two and expect everything to be alright and all
silently lovey-dovey. And
you, Hunter and I are the only normal ones in this group. When something happens
between you two I realise
just how much those three are f*cked up." We both looked over at Alora, Axel and
Jester as he said the last
bit. They were at it again. Axel was running around with a screaming Alora on his
back and Jester was
chasing after them trying to make weird ghost noises.
www.ebook-converter
"Hey, what's with the bruise on Jester's cheek?" I suddenly asked him.
Linkin shrugged. "I don't know. I asked him as well but he won't tell me. I guess
he pissed someone off with
his retardness."
I let out a chuckle then sighed. We slipped into a moment of silence before he
spoke up again. "So why aren't
you talking to Hunter?"
"Actually, he won't talk to me." I clarified.
"Is that so? Your fault shiny," He continued on explaining after seeing the look on
my face. "If you didn't
choose to make such dumb decisions then this wouldn't have happened."
I gave him a 'are you serious?' look. "Excuse me? But when did I make a dumb
decision?"
He raised an eyebrow at me. "When you made Hunter make that promise and when you
decided to go with
Jester to AZECS and then when you decided to ignore Hunter."
I just stared at him for a few seconds before letting out a sigh. "Yeah, I did make
some dumb decisions aye?
But the first one was for his own good and second... that was just me being
irrational and the third is my
P 40-1
anger taking control. But now I know and I'm trying to fix it but he won't speak to
me so both are at fault
seeing as though he did... lie."
"Yeah, yeah." Was all I got from him before he leant closer to me and whispered.
"Hmm I smell some
jealousy in the air."
"What?" I raised an eyebrow at him with a quizzical look on me face at his sudden
randomness before I
understood what he said. Linkin subtly nodded his head in the direction of Hunter,
telling me with his eyes to
look over at him. I looked over at Hunter to see what was wrong only to find him
glaring in our direction. I
gave him small smile when our eyes met but the intensity of his glare only
increased when Linkin decided to
put his arm over my shoulder.
"What are you doing?" I whispered to him in worry when I saw Hunter clench his
fists in anger.
"Fixing your problem." He replied back with a mischievous smirk before leaning
close to my neck and
nuzzling his face there. My eyes widened and I was ready to push him back but
stopped when I saw Hunter
stand up and stalk over to us with a dark look on his face. He roughly shoved
Linkin away from me, nearly
making him to fall off the bench before sitting next to me, a leg on each side of
the bench, then wrapping his
arms tightly around my waist and tugging me up against him.
"She's mine you dumbf*ck," He growled at Linkin. "Go find yourself another girl."
www.ebook-converter
I looked up at Hunter in awe with my mouth open as he shot daggers at his best-
friend. I then looked over at
Linkin who dusted his thighs with a smug look on his face as he stood up.
"Alrighty, I'm of to look for a girl cause I'm feeling awefully horny at the
moment." He said then stretched his
arms with a sigh and walked away towards Axel, Alora and Jester. After watching
after him for a while, I
turned back to Hunter and waited for him to look down at me.
"That's the second time I've seen you with him like that." He said to me in a low
hard voice once he looked
back at me. I blinked at him in confusion not expecting him to say that to me.
"Huh?"
"That's the second time I've seen you with him like that." He repeated with a
scowl. " Yesterday and today."
Yesterday....what was he-oh!
I shook my head. "No... he was just... explaining stuff to me."
"Why didn't you come to me then?" He asked after a few seconds of silence. I looked
away fom him and at
the group.
"Umm..." I didn't know whether to tell him the truth or not-
"I already know Luna." I heard him quietly say. He couldn't possibly.
...
"How?"
P 40-2
I felt his stare on me for a second before he answered. "Jester."
I looked up at him with a frown before widening my eyes in realisation. "Was that
you who punched him?!"
He raised an eyebrow at me. "Yeah. What did you expect? For me to give him a kiss
for taking you to that
sh*thole?"
"But-but," I stuttered. "He's your bestfriend!"
He simply shrugged and looked over at the group who now seemed to be playing a game
of tag. "You could
have gotten hurt." Was all he said. And that was what made me realise what an idiot
I was to make him make
that promise. Hunter wasn't like other boys, men I should say. He was very mature
and didn't throw around
words like they were meaningless and for me to make him promise to not do
streetfighting must have eaten
him inside. Even though I only did that for his safety and his family, I should
have thought through what I was
asking first. And actually knew why he was doing streetfighting in depth. I was one
very big idiot.
"Hunter, I'm so sorry for-" I went to apologise but he interrupted me with a shake
of his head.
"No," He cupped my cheek gently. "I should not have made that promise in the first
place and I have been
thinking a lot about my addiction to streetfighting," He said in a low voice. "And
I need to stop before I hurt
you, the group and my family. That day when I called you and spoke to you in a bad
way... it was because an
old... friend was back in town." He didn't need to go on about this 'friend'
because I already knew who he
was speaking about. But I kept quiet because I wanted to hear from him.
www.ebook-converter
"His name is Bruce Steel. When I needed to help my Ma with my father, I got
involved in bad stuff. Mostly
streetfighting and... theft."
Theft. I bit my lip and looked away from him and at the ground. Was that why he
could break into my house?
"I can tell from that look on your face your thinking about me breaking into
houses. Yes, I was taught how to
do that." He answered with bitterness in his voice. "Not something to be impressed
about but at times it's
handy." His hands tightened around my waist and he leant in closer to me to a point
where I could feel his
breath on my neck. "Bruce took me in under his wing and from then onwards I became
a part of his crew.
Everyone in that crew suffered in someway and although majority of them are all
b*stards, we feel a sense of
connection and have each other's backs." I ran my hand up and down the length of
his arm as I continued on
listening to him.
"After a while the fighting became a need. I didn't realise I was addicted to it
until I was to deep into it and
that day when you made me promise, I only did it because I was afraid that you
would leave me." He
confessed in a low voice. "But it all got to much and when I heard Bruce was back,
I got angry and the only
way to release the tension was for me to fight." He lay his head on my shoulder. "I
thought without him here I
would be able to stop somehow."
"D-does," I cleared my voice just as the half-bell went for lunch. "Does he make
you do it? Fight I mean." I
quietly asked him.
"No," I could feel the vibration against my arm which was pressed up against his
chest whenever he spoke.
"Even though he does a lot of sh*t, I look up to Bruce like he's my big brother.
Everytime I would raise a lot
P 40-3
of money from streetfighting he would pat me on the back and I guess I just wanted
to make him proud or
impressed. In some way he became a father figure."
"If you guys are so close, then why doesn't he help you out?" I asked in confusion.
He let out a deep chuckle. "He did. Me and Hayley are getting an education because
of him and we would be
homeless if it weren't for him."
"But you get so less money for streetfighting..."
"I get more than the others in the group. He already did so much for me and if he
raised the price then there
would be a problem. Although we are all like brothers in the crew, those f*ckers
ain't afraid to kill one
another. That's the fixed price I get because of what Bruce did for me and my
family."
I slowly nodded my head and tried to register everything he had told me.
"It's a business Luna. An illegal business. Just like the principal of Hayley's
school can't raise the pay
because Mrs Sims happens to be his sister."
I nodded my head again. "I get that." There was silence for a while before the
questions starting erupting in
my mind. "So... are you going to stop streetfighting?" I asked him.
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah, but I need to tell Bruce first. I can't just quit. I am gonna stop Luna." He
told me truthfully. I patted his
arm and kissed his head.
"Can I ask why you were ignoring me?" I softly asked Hunter after a while. He
lifted his head and turned my
head his way so that we were face to face.
"I wasn't ignoring you. I was giving you space, you have the right to be angry at
me. That's why I avoided you
in the morning."
Oh, oh there goes my heart. It just cracked some more.
"But I called you so many times and you never picked the phone up."
"I don't know where my phone is. It's lost somewhere at home."
"Oh..." I nodded my head slowly and looked away from him for a short amount of time
before he grabbed my
chin and presseed his lips against mine. I wrapped one arm around his neck while he
pulled me closer and
dug his fingers into the side of my hip. He bit the bottom of my lip and gently
tugged on it just as the bell rang
signiling the end of lunch. We stared at each other for a moment after pulling away
before he stood up and
reached his hand out for me. I blushed as I grabbed onto his hand and stood up.
"Hunter, how did you know I was with Linkin yesterday?" I asked him as we made our
way to class with the
group making a lot of noise from behind.
"I saw you two talking."
"How? Didn't you leave the school?"
P 40-4
"No. I got detention for walking out of class." He answered making me frown. "I'm
not that bad ass." He then
said with a small smile tugging at the cornor of his lips. I smirked. Yeah right.
********************************************************
"Why do we need to come?" Linkin whined as we all made our way to Hayley's and
Sam's school to pick
them up.
"Yeah why?!" Jester backed him up.
"Maybe it ain't such a good idea." Axel nervously said. I didn't get why they were
all so scared for. Alora
rolled her eyes. "Don't be babies. He's not going to hurt you." I frowned. Who's
not going to hurt them?
***
We had walked the rest of the way to the classroom with Jester and Linkin
complaining and me being
clueless. It wasn't until we walked into the classroom that I finally understood.
A couple of boys from last time were in here again. One familiar face stood out to
me, it was that boy
Arsiney. He was dressed up in baggy jeans, shoes and a red shirt looking extremely
adorable. He looked up
at us from a black car he was playing with as soon as we walking inside. I watched
amused at the
expressions that flashed across his face. First curiosity then shock followed by
extreme happiness.
www.ebook-converter
"Linkin! Jester! Axel!" He shouted out loud before jumping to his fast, running
past me, Hunter and Alora to
jump onto Linkin.
"Holy!" Linkin said in surprise and what seemed like fear as the boy tackled him
making Linkin to stagger
backwards.
"I'm so excited to see you!" Arsiney grinned up at him. I smiled softly at the look
on the boys face and leant
back against Hunter's chest as he wrapped his arms around me and put his chin on my
shoulder.
"Yeah," Linkin let out a nervous cough and tried to push the boy away as Axel edged
closer to Alora to hide
behind her. Why were they scared of him?
"So many surprises this year. Everyone seems to be knowing each other some way or
another." Mrs Sims
commented as she walked over to us with Hayley and a scowling Sam following after
her. "Arsiney sweetie,
are they your friends?"
Jester mumbled something while Arsiney nodded his head happily. "Yeah! They are my
friends."
I smirked and met Alora's eye who gestured to the boy with her eyes before mouthing
out, 'So cute!'. I nodded
my head, agreeing with her. I looked down at Hayley when I felt her tug on my
shirt. She gave me a cute
dimpled smile and stretched her arms out for me. Hunter pulled his arms away from
around my waist so that I
could bend down and lift her up but just as I did that my butt rubbed against his
private part. My eyes
widened in shock and embarrassment before I quickly lifted Hayley up. I took a peak
over my shoulder and
met Hunter's now dark, lustful eyes and blushed as I whipped my head back around
just as a familiar person
walked into the room.
P 40-5
"Judy I can't find-" The women (long blonde haired chick) who I had seen the day I
had first seen Arsiney,
came to a stop at the sight of us. "Oh. Hello." She awkwardly greeted us. I caught
sight of Jester's mouth drop
open at the sight of the lady and Linkin being the perve he was, look her up and
down earning a discreet
smack - that wasn't discreet enough - from Alora. Axel was a good boy and wasn't
checking her out or else
he would have gotton his ass whooped by Alora most likey.
Mrs Sims let out a laugh. "This is Ebony, the teacher that will be looking after KZ
which is Arsiney's class."
"Hello there," Linkin smirked at her as he shoved Arsiney to the side who glared up
at him for a second
before shrugging his shoulder than tackled Jester who let out a sudden high-pitched
scream and ran further
into the room away from the boy. I frowned at Jester for a second before turning
back to the the beautiful
women, Ebony.
"I'm Linkin." Linkin introduced himself to her and strectched his hand out to her.
I smirked as I watched her
raise her eyebrow at him then shake his hand. She went to pull back but he quickly
lifted her hand up and
kissed her knuckles. "It's a... pleasure," I winced at his trying to be sexy voice.
"Meeting you."
"Real smooth." Hunter quietly said near my ear - who had wrapped his arms around my
waist again - so that
no one could hear except for me.
"I agree." I whispered back to him with a smirk. I pecked Hayley on the cheek when
she looked at us with a
cute confused look on her face. "Nothing baby." I said to her then returned my
attention back to what was
going on.
www.ebook-converter
Ebony nodded her head with amusement in her eyes as she pulled back her hand. "That
was ahem," She
cleared her voice. "Very nice to meet you."
The rest of us then introduced ourselves to her except for Jester who was still
trying to run away while Sam
tried to stop Arsiney from chasing him.
"Stop chasing him!" Sam shouted at the boy in anger. "He doesn't like it!" What
crawled up the little man's
butt today? He looks so angry and annoyed.
Arsiney in return pushed Sam back. "Go away! He's my friend! We are playing!"
Jester's eye's widened in
horror at what the boy said and he shook his head side to side whilst mouthing, 'We
are not friends!'.
"Don't push me!" Sam then yelled making all the other kids in the class to stop
what they were doing to
watch.
"Boy's! Boy's!" Mrs Sims raised her voice. "No fighting!" But it didn't stop them
from pushing each other.
"Your hurting my Sam!" Hayley then shouted in an upset voice. She wiggled in my
arms and tried to get down
but I kept a strong grip on her.
"Hunter," I said his name hoping that he would do something. He let go of me and
walked up to the two boys.
We watched as he grabbed the back of Sam's shirt and pulled him over his shoulder
like he didn't weigh
anything then pushed Jester and led them out of the classroom. Arsiney watched
after them with a deep scowl
on his face and mumbled something to himself angrily before kicking a chair. Wow.
If he was liket his then I
P 40-6
wonder how his dad, Bruce the gang leader must be like when he's angry. Wonder if
his teacher knew about
his Dad...
"See Judy," I heard Ebony say after letting out a sigh. "He get's worked up and
angry so easily."
"Yes dear," Mrs Sims responded. "It will take some time to fix his anger."
I met eyes with Alora and Axel, Linkin was still to busy eyeing Ebony, and knew it
was time to leave.
"Alright Mrs Sims," I spoke up and smiled at her. "We'll be leaving now."
"Alright dear," She smiled back. "Have a great day." She said to all of us. Axel
roughly grabbed onto
Linkin's arm and pulled him outside with some struggle because the fool (Linkin)
didn't seem to want to get
his eyes of Ebony. While Alora grabbed Hayley's and Sam's bag, I gave a smile to
Ebony who returned one.
"I'll see you tomorrow Hayley." She then said and patted Hayley on the cheek who
blushed.
"Bye." Alora waved at Mrs Sims and Ebony with a smile then we headed out the room.
Once we were a few
feet away from the room I put Hayley down on the ground who immediately ran to the
boys, most importantly
to Sam. Hunter still had Sam over his shoulder as he walked and I got a nice view
of his butt that looked
perfect in those blue washed jeans.
"Why are you guys so scared of that boy? He's harmless." I addressed the question
to Linkin but it was Jester
who answered.
www.ebook-converter
"That midget ain't harmless! The only reason he didn't kill us right then and there
is because his teacher was
there!"
"Don't be silly Jester." I said to him with a shake of my head.
"He ain't kidding Luna." Axel then spoke up. "Well he was exaggerating about the
killing bit but that kid
treats us like we are his punching bags. The sh*t he did when he used to live here.
Made our lives hell." He
then added with a grumble.
Alora let out a laugh. "Arsiney used to play pranks on them." She told me with a
grin. Ooohhh...
The two boy's (Jester and Axel) continued on speaking bad about the poor boy while
Alora and I fell back a
bit and slowed down our pace.
"She's so frickin beautiful." Alora said from beside me all of a sudden. I didn't
need to ask her who she was
speaking about because I already knew.
"I know right. She's very beautiful."
"I'm so jealous." She then grumbled. I raised an eyebrow at her. "Why?" I asked her
like she was dumb.
"Your frikin gorgeous."
Alora looked at me and aww'd. "Your so sweet! Thankyou." She gave me a side-armed
hug but then ahd to
go ruin our sisterly love by saying, "Hey, don't you think Axel's butt looks good
in those jeans?"
P 40-7
I rolled my eyes. No. Only my man's butt.
_____________________________________________________________________________
*swoons* Aawwwww my heart is melting
www.ebook-converter
P 40-8
Chapter 41
157K 4K 1K
by Missii
Chapter 41
We ended up going to the park for a while after picking up Sam and Hayley and
played a game of tag. I
nearly shat in my pants everytime Hunter chased after me. I kept imagining him as
Hulk. He was one scary
motherf*cker.
"Oi! Oi!" Jester shouted as he stood up on the swing. Our game of tag had finished
only because Axel was
being a sook and didn't want to be in all the time. "Watch this!" He swung back and
forth then jumped of the
swing once the swing was high up in the air. "Did you see that you losers?! That
was fully sick aye?!"
Axel rolled his eyes as he pushed Alora back and forth on another swing. "No you
moron. That was stupid."
Jester made a face at him. "Your just jealous you jealous..." He glanced at Sam and
Hayley to make sure they
were out of ear shot then said. "Bitch."
"He ain't a jealous bitch. He's a motherf*cker. Ass didn't let me copy off from him
in the test." Linkin
commented from his place ontop of the monkey bars. He opened his mouth to say more
but I was distracted
by Sam who shouted out my name.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna! Watch this!"
I watched as he gripped onto a pole and slid down it. I clapped and grinned at
seeing the happy look on his
face. "That was fantastic Sammy-boy!"
"Now watch me Luna!" Hayley then called out. I turned to her and smiled softly as I
watched her go down the
slide with Hunter watching over her. I found it so attractive when older siblings
played with their baby
sister/brother without thinking that it was uncool to do such thing. It was such a
beatutiful sight to see Hunter
and Hayley like that. Makes me wish I had a big brother of my own. Well I guess I
did. My cousin Stan was
like a big brother but he lived so far away. I frowned, gosh I miss him. I met
Hunter's eyes and he narrowed
his eyes then nodded his head in question at seeing the frown on my face. I shook
my head and sent him a
smile telling him not to worry.
"Alright guys, it's getting cold and to boring. Let's go." Linkin said then jumped
of from the monkey bars. It
was getting cold infact.
"How are you going to get home Linkin?" I asked him as I stood up from the bench
while he neared me.
"We left our car at Hunter's place." He answered. I nodded my head then made my way
to Hunter just as Sam
raised his arms out to him. I raised an eyebrow in surprise and wondered what he
wanted.
"Carry me." Sam demanded to Hunter. Oh. A smirk tugged on my lips as I watched
Hunter, who was also
surprised , raise an eyebrow then pick him up. My smirk turned into a grin at the
sight of those two. Not being
able to contain myself, I let out an 'aww' then squeezed both of their cheeks. and
recieved scowls in return. I
P 41-1
looked away with a grin and down at Hayley who wanted me to carry her.
"Chop, chop. Move those hairy butts guys." Linkin clapped his hands and said as he
walked past us. I picked
up Hayley then covered her head with her pink, dora the explorer jumper hoodie
while she snuggled her head
against my neck.
Our little trip to the park ended with all of them dropping me off at my house
because Hunter didn't want me
to go home by myself. He was such a sweetheart. I was one lucky motherf*cker.
Urgh...Linkin was really
rubbing off on me.
*******************************************************
Time flew by and it was already the last week of school before the holidays.
Although I still spoke to Stan in
class and sometimes when I saw him in the corridors, him sitting with me at lunch
was completely forgotton
and him telling me about why he had cried that day near the library was also
forgotton. Not by me but by him.
This was what I thought but I was wrong. Seeing as though I thought we were only
classmate sorta friends,
Imagine my surprise when I got a phone call from him one day begging me to come to
his house
immediaetely.
****
"Hello?" I answered the phone as I changed the channel on the TV.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna?" Stan's small, upset voice reached my ear.

"Stan?" I frowned. "What's wrong?"
Mum who had thankfully arrived almost five minutes ago, looked over at me with a
frown on her face. I
shrugged to her.
"Can you please come to my house? I need to tell you something important."
"What now?" I asked as I glanced at the clock. It was dinner time.
"Please." He begged.
"Umm..." I met my Mum's eyes after covering the phone with my hand so that he
wouldn't be able to hear
anything. "My friend Stan... something happened and he wants me to come to his
house."
She let out a sigh then rubbed her forehead before speaking. "Alright. I can't be
bothered making dinner so I'll
drop you off then Sam and I will be at Mcdonalds. Once you are finished speaking to
your friend, call me and
I will come pick you up with food by my side of course."
I smiled at her. "You are a great Mum you know?"

She rolled her eyes. "Of course I know."
I grinned then returned back to Stan while Mum told Sam to put his coat on.
"Alright Stan. I'm coming."
P 41-2
He let out a relieved sigh. "Thank you so much Luna."
"No problem. I'll see you at your house then. Bye."
"Bye."
*****************************************************
I walked into Stan's room to find him laying on his back on the bed, chucking a
tennis ball back and forth up
in the air. As soon as he spotted me he quickly sat up and motioned for me to the
shut the door.
"Stan?" I asked with a deep frown after shutting the door. "What is up with you?
What happened?"
"I need to tell you something important that has been bugging me for years because
I didn't have a friend to
tell. I'm hoping that by me telling you then it would atleast get rid of some of
the weight from my shoulders
because I don't think I can go through this alone." He said to me with a serious
look on his face. Now I was
really worried. Was he going to die or something?
I sat down next to him and nodded my head. "Of course. Now tell me, what is it?" I
asked anxiously. He
looked back and forth between my eyes for a moment then said in a low, sad voice.
"I hope I won't loose my
only friend that I have."
www.ebook-converter
"Stan-"
He patted my hand than stood up and walked inside of a closet then shut the door.
What the heck was he
doing?
"Stan what are you-" I stopped speaking when he came out of the closet looking
completely and utterly
nervous and say, "Luna, I'm gay."
...
"And... I have a crush on Linkin."
_________________________________________________________________________________
Uh Oh?? YASSSSSSS!!! I FUCKING KNEW IT!!!!??????
P 41-3
Chapter 42
157K 3.8K 640
by Missii
Chapter 42
"Err...." I was speechless. I didn't know what to say or how to react so I sat
there with my eyes wide and my
mouth dropped open looking like a retard. Stan fiddled with his hands in a nervous
manner and roamed his
eyes over my face. He obviously took the expression on my face wrong and shook his
head sadly.
"I knew it." He quietly said. "I knew I shouldn't have told you. Well, it was nice
of you to come and hear me
out at least. Bye."
"Hey hold on." I quickly shook my head to make my mind clear. "I'm not disgusted or
anything. Just
speechless is all. I mean, you just literally did come out of the closet. "
"So... you don't care about me being gay?" He asked with a hopeful look on his
face.
"Not at all." I gave him a warm smile. "You're still my friend....but," The hopeful
look on his face vanished
when he heard the 'but' part. "I don't think Linkin is gay Stan." I ended with an
apologetic look on my face.
www.ebook-converter
He let out a sigh then came and sat down next to me, staring down at the ground
with his albows on his
thighs. "I know.."
"Well who knows!" I then said trying to cheer him up and not look like a sad, lost
puppy. "I had no idea you
were gay so Linkin could be hiding it as well."
"That's not possible." He shook his head and wiped his hand over his face in a
stressed out way. "Before you
came, all he did was chase girls in his spare time. Now it's not so much."
"Yeah, but Stan there is a possibiilty. When I look at you, you don't look the...er
gay type. Who knows, Linkin
could be hiding it in a very good way."
He shook his head again. "I don't think so."
"Well you won't know unless you tell him."
"What?" He looked over at me in shock. "That's not going to happen. What if he
isn't gay? I would be so
humilated and embarrassed!"
"No." I frowned slightly. "If you don't tell him now, you'll regret it for the rest
of your life. You don't need to
be worried Stan. He's not going to judge. He may be a motherf*- I-I mean he may be
an ass at times but he
wouldn't do that."
It was silent for a while as Stan thought about what I had told him.
P 42-1
"Yeah..." He cleared his throat. "Your right."
I grabbed onto his hand and smiled at him. "I'll be by yourside when you tell him.
There's absolutely nothing
to worry about."
He gave me a shaky smile. "Yes there is. My parents don't know and I have a feeling
they won't be to happy
about me being gay."
"Like I said Stan. You won't know what will really happen if you don't tell them.
And I personally think it's
better to tell them now then later when they pressure you to get married or find a
girl."
"But they are so religious and-"
"No," I shook my head. "It doesn't matter how religious they are. You are still
their son and seriously, stop
imaging how it will turn out in your mind. You need to tell them and from there we
will figure out what to do
if they don't accept you being gay. Alright?"
He nodded his head slowly then squeezed my hand tightly. "I'm glad I have you as a
friend."
I smiled at him in return. A few seconds later he let out a chuckle. I frowned at
him. "What?" I asked.
He smiled at me. "Your boyfriend, Hunter, doesn't need to be jealous anymore seeing
as though I'm gay."
www.ebook-converter
I laughed. "He'll back off if he knows that you are gay. Can I tell him?"
He nodded his head. "Yes. It might help save your relationship and stop him from
getting angry all the time."
I smirked. "Your still a male though. So he might still get jealous. Anyway, how
come you agreed so quickly
with me telling Hunter that you are gay. How come you can't tell your parents or
Linkin?"
"Hunter won't go around telling people that I'm gay. He doesn't look like that kind
of a person to gossip.
Frankly I don't think he would really give a sh*t and besides it's you who's
telling him. Not me."
"Hmm, fair enough."
"So when are you going to tell you parents and Linkin. I think you should tell
LInkin this week before the
holidays start so if you happen to get embarrassed or humiliated, then you won't
see him for two weeks."
"If you promise to be with me then I will tell Linkin this week and as for my
parents... It's going to take some
time."
I nodded my head. "That's good."
We slipped into a comfortable silence until a question arose in my mind. "Hey, you
never told me why you
were crying that day near the library."
"Oh. You have a good memory."
"Well, I did see my friend cry and he won't tell me why so no I didn't forget it
that easily."
P 42-2
He let out a sigh. "I cried because I was scared about this whole gay thing. I
didn't have anyone to tell about
it and I guess I felt lonely. Besides, my ex was being a pain in the butt and
pressuring me to have sex with her
which disgusted me and at the same time scared me. And not only that but I was
pretty sure that my cousin
knew about me being gay-"
"Wait. Jason (the cousin) knows your gay?"
"Yeah... well he's always saying what a gay c*nt I am. And says all these other gay
related comments about
and at me. And I was worried that he would tell me parents."
I felt sorry for him. So much trouble just because he was gay.
"But I feel a lot better now that you know." He then said with a soft smile on his
face. I grinned happily and
reached over to him a hug.
"So. Now that we are best-friends and all I think it would only make sense if you
come and sit with me for
lunch and stuff." I said to him.
He nodded his head with the smile still on his face. "Yes but after I tell Linkin."
"Yay!" I cheered ecstatically then hugged him again.
www.ebook-converter
*******************************************************
It was time. Time for Stan to tell Linkin about his feelings towards him. By the
time Stan had gotton over his
fear it was the last day of school before the holidays.
"You can do this Stan." I squeezed his hand encouragingly as we made our way
outside for lunch. I spotted
the group already sitting at the bench and looked up at us curiously and
surprisedly.
I cleared my voice when we came to a stop next to them. I glanced at Hunter once
quickly before looking
over at Linkin. "Linkin. Stan would like to tell you something."
He raised an eyebrow glanced at Stan then at me. "Is that so? What is it?"
"How about we go sit over there and then he will tell you." I nodded over at a
spare bench and gestured for
him to stand up which he did almost too excitedly.
"Let's go b*tches!" He said and headed over to the bench. I watched after him for a
moment before quickly
walking over to Hunter and wrapping my arms around his neck then kissing him on his
cheek.
"I'll be back soon." I softly said to him as we looked into each other's eyes. His
eyes looked gorgeous in the
sun. They looked like a pale grey color. I leant in and pecked his lips once before
walking away, feeling his
gaze on me all the while.
"So what do you want to tell me?" Linkin asked whilst drumming his fingers on the
bench top.
Stan looked over at me nervously and I gave him a smile and nodded. "Umm..." He
spoke up quietly. He
squeezed his eyes then quickly spoke. "I'm gay and I like you."
P 42-3
We were greeted with silence from Linkin. Stan and I looked at each other with a
frown on our faces but not
for long. Linkin suddenly let out a loud laugh. What the heck...? The laugh went on
for a while before it came
to a stop.
"You see Luna?" Linkin said with a cocky smirk and a raise of an eyebrow. "I have
ladies after me and now
a guy. I'm just so damn irresistable. God gave me everything." He let out a pleased
sigh. I rolled my eyes.
"Linkin, be serious." I said to him as I put an arm over Stan's shoulder.
"Okay fine, I'll be serious." Linkin looked at Stan with a serious look on his
face. "I'm sorry man but I'm not
gay. I don't role that way, I like girls to much. But what do you think about
Jester? He's bi-sexual so-"
"Wait what?" A look of shock went across my face. "Jester bi?!"
"Yeah," He shrugged. "Don't you know?"
"No!"
"What? It's so easy to tell though. He acts so gay sometimes....don't mean that in
a bad way Stan."
Jester was bi!! Oh my gosh what the hell?!
www.ebook-converter
"What are you three gossiping about?" Jester suddenly appeared out of no where and
sat down next to Linkin.
"Your bi." I said without thinking. Jester smirked and wiggled his eyebrows. "Yeah
I am. Got a problem with
that girly?"
"No-no. Not all but I'm just shocked. Do the others know?"
"Of course." He let out a laugh. "Your the only one in the group that doesn't. But
I thought it was pretty easy
to tell."
I shook my head still shocked. How is it that I didn't pick up on any of his hints.
Wow... two big shocks in
one week.
"So what are you guys talking about?" He then asked.
"Stan here," Linkin spoke up. "Has a crush on me."
"Oh really?" Jester grinned. "Bad choice. Should of gone for me." I looked over at
Stan to find him blushing.
Ohhh.
"That's what I said to him." Linkin said and smirked to Jester. "Hmm," Jester
studied Stan. "Your not bad
looking." Stan turned into a tomato. Figuratively speaking that was. I kicked
Jester under the bench and gave
him a look.
"You should sit with us Stan." Jester then suggested.
"Um..." Stan looked at me nervously. I nodded my head at him with a smile then
stood up. We made our way
P 42-4
back to Alora, Axel and Hunter. Alora nodded her head at me in question but I
mouthed to her 'later' then sat
next to Hunter who immediately wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pulled me
closer him.
"Guys. From now on Stan will be sitting with us." Jester said as he sat down with
Linkin on one side and
Stan on the other. I snuggled against Hunter then sent Stan an encouraging smile.
The rest of the lunch finished with Stan occasionally saying something in our
conversations but mostly
keeping quiet and blushing whenever Jester said something to him. I knew he needed
some time to adjust
because he's never had friends to sit with and not to mention the fact that he now
had to get rid of the crush he
had on Linkin. But the way Jester was going, I don't think it will take that long.
***************************************************************
"I'll see you tomorrow?" I whispered against Hunter's lips. School had finished and
he had me pressed up
against the twins car. He and Linkin were going to the gym.
Hunter let out a grunt in reply then bit my bottom lip and nibbled on it before
fully kissing me. He nudged my
head to the side and made his way down my neck. I shut my eyes in pleasure and held
onto the back of his
head as he sucked on my skin in a particular place.
"Oi! None of that against my car!" I heard Linkin's voice suddenly shout out.
Hunter let out a whoosh of air
against my neck then hugged for a second before pulling away.
www.ebook-converter
"Piss off Luna. We gotta go to the gym." Linkin then said as he reached closer to
us. I rolled my eyes at him
before standing on my tip toes then kissing Hunter on his cheek.
"See you guys tomorrow." I waved to them before making my way to Sammy-boys school
thinking about
Jester being bi. How had I not known?
***********************************************************
"Luna! Get the door! I'm in the bathroom!" I heard my Mum's yell reach my ears. I
let out a groan as I got up
from my bed and made my way downstairs to open the door.
"I'm coming!" I said loudly when the doorbell rang again. I opened the door with an
annoyed look on my face
which instantly turned to shock.
Oh my gosh.
There in front of me stood a person I hadn't seen in more than a year! He looked
older and somewhat more
mature than when I had last seen him. His dark brown hair was messy and slightly
went past his ear. His jaw
and chin were grazed with slight stubble and there was a cheeky grin and a
mischievous glint in his eyes. I
looked him up and down at his tall, muscly figure which was clothed in a dark blue,
long-sleeved shirt and
black jeans and had a luggage bag over his shoulder. My mouth dropped open. When
the heck did my cousin
become so good-looking?!
"St-Stan?" I stuttered still not fully comprehending the fact that my geeky looking
cousin was now looking
really hot.
P 42-5
His grin widened to reveal nice, straight, white teeth. "Hey Luna. Miss me?"
________________________________________________________________________________
If not Linkin then JESTER!!!?? oooh. Get ready Luna.
www.ebook-converter
P 42-6
Chapter 43
154K 3.7K 320
by Missii
Chapter 43
"How are your parents?" Mum asked Stan as she handed him a glass of water. We were
sitting in the hall
with the TV on low volume and Sam playing with his thomas the tank engine toys.
He took a sip of the water. "They're good Aunt."
"That's good." Mum responded as she to sat down. I shifted in my seat feeling
awkward. If Stan had been
how he had looked like when I last saw him then I wouldn't have been like this. But
he had changed so much.
Appearance wise that is and it was making me feel uncomfortable. My phone vibrated
all of a sudden.
Feeling giddy that I now had something to focus on and someone to text, I quickly
pulled it out to see who it
was. Please be Hunter, please be Hunter...
What are you doing? - Hunter.
I smiled to myself and sent a text back.
www.ebook-converter
Nothing. Cousin arrived a few minutes ago. - Me.

Yeah? You don't like him? - Hunter.
I do. He's changed so I feel awkward now. - Me.

Good change or bad change? - Hunter.
Good change I guess. His appearance has changed. He looks good. - Me. I bounced my
right leg as I waited
for him to text back.
I'll see you tomorrow. I have to go - Hunter. I frowned not wanting him to go just
yet and let out a sigh.
Fine. See ya - Me. I continued on staring at my screen unseeingly and didn't expect
another text in return.
:) - Hunter.
I let out a chuckle and shook my head at his adorableness. I quickly sent him a
smiley face back in return.
:D - Me.
"Who are you texting Luna?" I heard Stan ask me. I nervously looked up at him to
find a cheeky smile on his
face. "Your boyfriend?"
I narrowed my eyes at him. "None of your business." I said in a snotty, bitchy
voice. My nervousness and
shyness was completely gone now.
P 43-1
"Luna," Mum said in a scolding voice. "He was asking a reasonable question. Don't
be rude."
"Mum," I rolled my eyes. "He's Stan. My cousin. I don't need to be polite."
Mother dear let out a sigh before turning to Stan. "She's been going out with a boy
named Hunter for a while."
"How do you know?" I asked. "I never told you."
This time it was her who rolled her eyes. "I'm not stupid Luna. You act all
protective about him whenever
your father asks about him."
I raised an eyebrow. "Maybe it could be because he is my friend."
"You stuck those pictures he drew for you up in your bedroom."
"There's nothing wrong in sticking drawings that friends drew for you in your
bedroom."
"You have a picture of him under your pillow."
"Mum!" I sat up straight with wide eyes. "Have you been snooping around in my room
again?!"
"Don't be silly Luna." She shook her head but I could see the small smirk she was
trying to hide. What a
sneeky mother. "I would do no such thing," Yeah right. "And you don't need to lie.
I'm not going to object
with you going out with that boy. He seems to be a good person."
www.ebook-converter
That's good to hear. Glad that she wasn't against me dating him.
"So when will I get to meet this 'Hunter'?" Stan asked after a moment of silence.
I raised both my eyebrows at him. "You want to meet him?"
"Well yeah. I got to know who my baby cousin is going out with and need to see if
he's a good guy."
Oh so now he was going to take up the big brother role. "Are you frikin' serious?"
He smirked. "No, I'm Stanley."
I rolled my eyes with a small smile. "He might come over tomorrow. Anyway what are
you doing here?
Don't you have Uni (College)?"
He shook his head. "I have holidays. I'm here to spend them because I missed my
wittle baby cousin."
I scoffed acting like his comment didn't make me feel warm inside. To be honest I
missed that dumbass as
well. He was my only cousin that I felt close with and who I viewed as a big
brother. But none the less I
wasn't going to act all emotional right now so I opted for a, "Shutup you loser."
He chuckled at my response.
"Alright dear." Mum addressed Stan as she stood up. "It's getting late. There's
food in the fridge, help
yourself to anything you want and then you can bunk in Luna's room. I'll set the
mattress."
P 43-2
"What?! Mum?!" I stared at her wide eyed not expecting that.
"He's not going to sleep out here Luna. It's to cold and there's nothing wrong with
him sleeping in your room.
He's already seen you naked countless times when you were a child," Stan smirked at
me. "Besides, he's just
your cousin."
I let out a defeated sigh knowing I wasn't going to get anywhere with argueing with
her. "When's Dad going to
come?" I asked. He hadn't come back from work yet.
"He'll be here soon. Maybe another ten minutes or so. If your going to stay up,
don't forget to off the lights
and turn of the heaters okay?" Stan and I nodded.
"Sam sweetie. We need to sleep now." She then said as she made her way to that
little brat. "Put your toys
away."
"But Mummmm why do they get to stay up and not me?" He whined.
"Because they are older than you." Mum replied then started packing up his toys
while he continued on
complaining.
"Goodnight Sammy." Stan waved at Sam as Mum carried him upstairs to sleep. As soon
as they were out of
sight, Stan turned to me with a look in his eyes before jumping at me.
www.ebook-converter
"Ow! Stan!" I cried out as I tried to push him and keep my face away from his
hands. He squeezed himself in
the same couch as me, sitting sideways so that he was facing me before grabbing a
hold of my chin then
pressing a deep kiss on my cheek.
"Stop!" I slapped him. He gave me a big smile and loosly wrapped his arms around
me. "I get it. You missed
me a lot. You didn't have to literally jump on me you idiot." I scolded him.
"Yeah, yeah. Anyway, do you have a picture of your boyfriend on your mobile phone."
He asked as he rested
his head on my shoulder.
"I do but I'm not going to show you."
"What?" He lifted his head and looked at me. "Why not? Is he that fugly?"
"No, I just don't want to show you."
"Oh come on. I just want to see who your boyfriend is. If I had a girlfriend then
I'd show you."
I turned my head and looked at him with a surprised look on my face. "I'm surprised
you don't have a
girlfriend yet. I mean, have you looked at yourself in the mirror?"
He frowned. "What? What do you mean looked at yourself in the mirror?"
I let out a mental sigh. Thankfully he didn't know how good he looked and I hope it
stays that way or else he
might turn into an asshole and a man whore.
P 43-3
"Don't worry." I said to him with a shake of my head.
"Let me see the guy Luna."
"No."
"I just wanna see! Farout! He can't be that bad looking!" Stan exclaimed. I rolled
my eyes.
"Fine, calm down." I said to him as I opened up the picture of Hunter. We were at
his house studying when I
had taken the picture. Most would say he looked hot but for me, he looked adorable.
He was sitting near the
window on a chair with one leg resting on top of the bed with his knee bent. His
sketch book rested on his
knee as he drew, his tattoo was on clear view making it look amazing because of the
light coming from the
window. He wore a black singlet making his muscles to stand out even more because
of the daylight and he
had a cute frown on his face as he concentrated.
"Hmm..." I heard Stan say.
I looked at him. "What?" I asked.
He nodded his head with his eyebrows raised. "Not bad. He's a good looking guy.
Although he looks a
bit...um..."
www.ebook-converter
"A bit what?"

"A bit...big."
I let out a chuckle. "Big? You mean muscly? Yeah he is and his height makes him
look even more 'big'"
"Yeah... it must be hard to keep the ladies away."
I wrinkled my brows as I thought. Yeah, girls checked him out and stuff but no one
ever dared to approach
him because of his intimidating appearance. Which was a good thing. I didn't want
desperate chicks and sluts
surrounding him.
"Not really. They look at him but that's about it. And if they did approach him I
know he would tell them to
piss off." I told Stan.
"That's good. Does he treat you well?"
I smiled. "He treats me very well. You'll see when you meet him tomorrow."
"Yeah, I'll see. He better treat you right."
*********************************************************
"Luna!" My Mum's shout reached my ear. "Your friends are here!"
"Coming!" i called back as I quickly put on my long earrings. The group, which now
also consisted of the
school Stan and then Stan my cousin and I were all going out to eat for lunch. I
quickly gave my long
P 43-4
straightened hair a quick flick before running down the stairs to meet them.
I raised an eyebrow when I saw Stan (cousin) and Hunter eyeing one another while
the rest of the group
spoke amongst each other.
"I'm here. Let's go." i said as I ran a hand through my hair, my eyes meeting
Hunter's dark ones.
"Can I come as well? Please!" Sammy-boy pleaded.
"Not this time mate." Linkin ruffled Sam's hair. "Next time."
"Aww," Sam sagged his shoulders and pouted. Mum let out a laugh and pulled him
close to her. "Have fun
you guys and be safe." She then said to us.
I nodded my head. "We will. Bye dad!"
"Bye!" Dad shouted from the living room where he was watching TV. We then made our
way outside. Hunter
wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him before pressing a kiss
on the side of my head
as we walked towards Stan's car. We were going in my cousin's car with Linkin while
Jester, Alora, Stan
and Axel were coming in the twins car.
"Sit in the front." Hunter told Linkin as he pulled me to sit at the back. Linkin
went and sat in the front with
Stan in the drivers seat while Hunter and I climbed into the back. Stan's car was
quiet old. One of those cars
teenagers got. I guess he had sentimental values for this car cause he could afford
a brand new one but he
chooses not to.
www.ebook-converter
I rested my head against Hunter's shoulder and met Stan's eyes in the rear view
mirror.
'What?' I mouthed to him.
He shook his head before starting the car and we were off.
_______________________________________________________________________________
MICHAEL SCOTT: THAT'S WHAT SHE SAID ?????????????????? HUNTER MIGHT BE THERE AND
SEE THEM!!!
P 43-5
Chapter 44
160K 4K 814
by Missii
Chapter 44
I slammed the door shut and fixed my shirt and squinted my eyes against the bright
sun light as I looked
around the street. People were everywhere. Doing their shopping, some eating at the
stores that were
provided while others were just hanging around having a good time.
"Come." I heard Hunter say from beside me before he grabbed my hand, looked left
and right to see if there
was any cars coming before leading me across the street to the pizza shop where we
were going to eat with
the others following behind.
"You guys go order." Linkin said to Hunter and I as he took a seat at a table
inside the shop. Hunter nodded
his head. I caught a glimpse of Alora's disgusted look on her face as she wiped the
food crumbs of the table
with a tissue. "Yuck!" She said. I rolled my eyes with a smile on my face as Hunter
pulled me along with him
to the counter to order the pizza. We were looking up at the menu when Stan my
cousin pushed in between
Hunter and I and he to looked up at the menu as he cleared his throat.
www.ebook-converter
I leant back and looked over at Hunter to find him glaring at Stan.
"So," My stupid cousin spoke. "What are we ordering?" He glanced at me then at

Hunter. "Hmm?" He made a
noise with an innocent looking expression on his face when he saw us staring at
him. Well, when he saw me
staring and Hunter glaring.
"Err...Stan?" I said. "Why don't you go sit down with the group? Hunter and I will
order the food."
"No. It's okay. I'll help." He said with a shrug and looked back up at the menu.
Seriously, what was there to
help?
Once the food was ordered, we walked back to the table. There were three empty
chairs left at the table and
they were conveniently all next to each other. I made a move to sit in the middle
seat but before I could, Stan
all of a sudden rushed forward and sat down on it. I raised an eyebrow at him and
gave him a 'what the
heck?' look. He simply shrugged his shoulders at me.
I looked over at Hunter, wanting to sit with him. Hunter flicked his eyes at Stan
with a look on his face that I
couldn't read then grabbed my hand and pulled me over to one of the chairs. He
first sat down then pulled me
down to sit ontop of him. I made myself comfortable on his lap with a smile and
looked up only to meet Stan
narrowed eyes that were watching Hunter and I.
What? - I asked with my eyes. Stan continued on looking at us with his eyes
narrowed for a second more
before shaking his head and looking away.
It didn't take long for the pizza's to be done and the good thing was that one of
the workers brought the food to
you.
P 44-1
"Well, well, well. If it isn't the smartass." The worker who had beautiful brown
skin, a nice thin figure, dark
intense features and thick long black hair pulled back in a high ponytail said to
Linkin as she put the three
boxes of pizza on the table. I looked at her name tag, it said 'Lacey'.
"Well, well, well. If it isn't the annoying b*tch." Linkin said back to her. My
mouth dropped open at the way
they were speaking to each other.
She raised an eyebrow then looked around the table at us. "Wow. You have friends.
How long did that take
to accomplish?"
"Wow. You know how to speak. How long did that take to accomplish?" Linkin retorted
back.
Lacey rolled her eyes. "Whatever loser. I'm of. Bye guys." She waved to us, except
at Linkin then walked
away. I narrowed my eyes when I spotted Linkin staring at her butt with a smirk on
his face.
After Lacey had gone, Linkin looked over at me an grinned. "Remember I told you
that I liked someone?"
I frowned and nodded my head. "Yeah."
He nodded his head in the direction the girl had left. "That's her. Fiesty little
thing ain't she?"
I rolled my eyes with a smirk. "Yeah."
www.ebook-converter
"How come you never told me?" Alora asked with a hurt look on her face.
"I didn't want to tell you because you would go all nuts and track her down."
Linkin replied as he leant
forward and opened up one of the pizza boxes. Alora pouted but didn't say anything.
Probably because it was
true.
"Pass me the chicken one." Axel said to me from across the table. I opened up the
box which contained the
chicken pizza and pushed it toward him so that he could serve himself.
The others started reaching out to grab what they wanted while I waited for Hunter
to grab what he wanted so
that our arms didn't come in the way of each other. I thought he was only serving
for himself but he was doing
it for me as well.
"Oh." I heard Stan say from next to me. "Luna, doesn't like ham pizza."
Hunter's hand which held a ham pizza and was about to put it on my plate came to a
stop in mid air.
I looked over at Stan to find a fake surprised look on his face. "You didn't know?"
Stan asked, directing the
question to Hunter. I felt Hunter's arm tighten around my waist and I wiggled on
his lap, feeling awkward all
of a sudden. "How can you not know that?" There was something with the tone of
Stan's voice that I couldn't
exactly pin point. "I mean, Luna hates ham."
I glanced over at the rest of group to find them watching us. I looked back down at
my lap then at Stan with a
sigh.
"Just eat your pizza Stan." I said to him before setting the pizza Hunter held, in
his plate then grabbing a
P 44-2
vegetarian pizza for myself.
Stan let out a chuckle and said, "Atleast, does he even know your favorite color?"
before taking a bite out of
his food. I bit my lip, no he didn't. It's not like we sit around and chat about
what we like and dislike. We
weren't a normal couple. "It's yellow, just incase you didn't know man." He then
said.
I heard Alora clear her throat after a moment of silence. She must of sensed the
sudden tension in the air. "So,
Stan. Do you go to Uni?" She asked just as I took a bite out of my pizza.
"Yeah, I do. I'm here for the holidays cause I have't seen Luna in more than a year
and missed her very
much." Stan gave me a smile and squeezed my cheek once which made me raise my
eyebrow slightly. Stan
and I were like siblings and just like 'normal' siblings we showed our affection
for one another by having
fights and arguements unless it was the first time we had seen each other in a
while then we would give each
other a hug. Other than that, no we did not show any loving, affection so it made
me feel suspicious and
confused as to why he just did that.
"You see Luna and I have a very close relationship. Basically I know everything
about her and she knows
everything about me." He then said with a smile directed at Alora. "We even decided
that if Luna fell in love
and wanted to marry the guy, then I had to first meet him and then only can she
marry him if I accept and vice
versa."
Alora formed her mouth into a 'o' and nodded her head slowly. "Wow. I wish I had a
relationship like that
with my cousin."
www.ebook-converter
"Yeah. To bad our 'cousin' is a d*ckhead." Linkin grumbled. Alora wrinkled her
eyebrows. "True that."
"Yeah. I guess you could say we are lucky to have this kind of a relationship. I
don't have a sister and she
doesn't have a big brother. So, it works." Stan said. I licked my lips and randomly
glanced over at Stan (from
school) to find him chatting shyly with Jester.
"So, Hunter..." I heard Stan then say after a moment of silence. "It's Hunter
right?"
"Yeah." Hunter reponded which almost sounded like a grunt.
"How old are you?"
"Nineteen."
"Hmm, nineteen...and you're still in high school?"
I squeezed my eyes shut tight for a second not liking the way this was going. Maybe
bringing Stan along with
us wasn't such a good idea. I should have known, sooner or later he would take the
big brother thing too far. I
felt Hunter tense making me start to feel nervous.
"That's right." Hunter's chest vibrate against my back due to his low, deep voice.
"Interesting, interesting." I glared at Stan while he rubbed his chin with a

thinking look on his face. "Do you
have a job?"
P 44-3
"Ahh...well that's to bad." Stan then said with a shake of his head when Hunter
didn't say anything. The others
were now watching looking a bit unsettled at Stan's questions. "Are you perhaps
searching for a job, which is
why you don't have one currently?"
I could tell Hunter was getting frustrated and upset with the way his hand was
roughly moving up and down
my thigh.
"Oh. Nineteen and in high school. I hope those bruises on your face have nothing to
do with why you don't
have a job." Stan let out a easy going laugh but I knew that it was fake. I don't
think he was liking Hunter very
much. I started to get worried. I didn't want that. I want Stan and Hunter to get
along together and be friends.
"Two more questions. Do you know what career path you are going to go along and how
much you want to
score in your HSC to get into the University you want to go to?"
We were all silent. Hopefully waiting that Hunter might answer those questions but
we were greeted with
silence. I bit my lip before grabbing Hunter's hand that was on my thigh and rested
it against my stomach and
gently rubbed his hand in a way to reassure him. To tell him that it was fine if he
didn't know what he was
going to do after high school because there was still time to think.
"I'm just asking these questions because I need to know man. I can't have my baby
cousin be with someone
who has no direction with where they are going in life. You guys seem pretty deep
into it. Wouldn't want
either of you to get hurt. You must know what Luna wants to do, career wise." Stan
said and then frowned at
the look on mine and Hunter's face which I couldn't see. "You don't? But surely,
you two have been together
for awhile now and talk about things such as this."
www.ebook-converter
I met Alora's and Axel's eyes. They both sent me sympathetic looks.
"I've never come across a couple such as you two. Can't believe you guys don't
even...." Stan stopped
speaking for a few seconds before letting out a sigh. "Luna wants to go into
education and become a primary
school teacher. She knows where she is going in life and I want the guy she is in a
relationship with to know
as well. Now I can't force you two apart but I'm sorry man. If you don't do
anything about this, then I can't
accept this relationship."
No one said anything for a while and no one wanted to cause at this point we could
all feel the tension in the
air, hovering over us. I felt Hunter's hands grip onto my waist all of a sudden
before he lifted me up and set
me on my feet.
"Hunter-" I said his name but came to a stop when he stood up and walked out of the
pizza shop with his back
tensed and hands fisted.
I looked down at Stan with a dissaproving look on my face even though he couldn't
see me then followed
after Hunter. Hunter came to a stop and leaned against the twins car with his arms
folded and head bent
down. I stood infront of him and kissed his chest before gently holding his chin
and lifting his head up to meet
his eyes. There were emotions that I couldn't read swirling around in his eyes. I
pulled his arms around my
waist, sent him a warm smile before leaning my head against his chest and hugging
him.
We remained in that position till the group and Stan came.
P 44-4
*******************************************************
The car trip back to my house was silent. We arrived at my house, in matter of
minutes but Hunter and I
remained in the car while Linkin and Stan got out. I undid my belt and looked over
at Hunter was unseeingly
staring out the window. Letting out a sigh, I sat straight and undid his seat belt
for him then looked up to find
him staring at me.
We looked into each other's eyes for a while before he pressed his hand against the
back of my head and
pulled my forward for a kiss. I pressed my lips against his and we kissed each
other softly. There was no
roughness or impatience.
A minute or two later we pulled away just enough so that our lips brushed against
one another's when we
spoke.
"My favorite color is brown." I heard his deep voice all of a sudden. Brown? No one
I knew had brown as
their favorite color. I smiled gently and pecked his lips quickly before opening my
eyes and meeting his. "My
favorite color is yellow." I told him quietly.
He pulled me closer to his body so that I rested against him.
"My favorite food is my Ma's pasta." He then said while rubbing the strip of skin
showing above the
waistband of my jeans.
www.ebook-converter
"My favorite food is fried rice."

"I like boxing."
"I like listening to music." I said.

"I like drawing."
"I like maths."
"I don't like maths."
"I want to be a teacher."
.....
"I want.... to be an.... artist."
I looked down at his shirt that I was playing with and bit my lip to stop myself
from grinning. He did know
what he wanted to do! But I guess he wasn't comfortable with telling Stan.
"I love your smile." Hunter said in a low voice. I looked up and met his dark,
blueish-grey eyes.
"Hunter, it's my turn."
"I love your eyes."
P 44-5
"Hunter-"
He ran a hand through my hair. "I love your hair." He told me with a quiet, soft
voice.
I smiled and blushed feeling so special at the moment. Pressing myself against him,
I leant my forehead
against his and said, "I love it when you speak."
"I don't...like to speak."
I giggled. "I know."
"You know what I love the most?" He asked me as he tightened his arms around my
waist.
I frowned. "What?"
"When you kiss me."
The grin that appeared on my face was soon covered by his hot mouth.
*******************************************************
"You idiot!" I smacked Stan's arm after the group and Hunter had left. "What was
all that about back there?!"
www.ebook-converter
"Calm down. I just wanted to see how he was, how your relationship was and what he
wanted to do with his
life." Stan pushed past me and into the living room where Sammy-boy was watching
cartoons.
"Did you two have a good time?" Mum asked as she walked in from the kitchen.
"No." I told her with an angry look on my face. "Stan started asking all these
questions to Hunter and made
him feel uncomfortable."
"Really?" Mum asked as she sat down. "What sort of questions?"
"Nothing to bad Aunt. Just wanted to know what he wanted to do after high school
and if he had a job or not."
Stan answered from his position on the couch.
"And what does he want to do after high school?"
"I don't know. He didn't answer."
"What?" Mum looked over at me. "Luna?"
I crossed my arms in front of my chest. "Hunter wants to be an artist. I don't know

any specific details and he
didn't answer because he didn't want to tell Stan."
Mum nodded her head slowly. "Hmm..."
I rolled my eyes. "Don't you dare make him feel uncomfortable again." I warned
Stan. He turned to me with a
smirk on his face. "Oohh someone's getting protective."
P 44-6
"Whatever." I mumbled before turning around and going up the stairs to my room.
______________________________________________________________________
I love him?? I'm sorry but are you the father? The mother? Yeah I don't think so.
You are the cousin now sweety shut the fuck up and eat your
damn pizza before i shove it up your asshole
www.ebook-converter
P 44-7
Chapter 45
186K 3.8K 871
by Missii
Chapter 45
My eyes snapped open as I felt something cold and wet seep into my clothes all
around my torso and make
me shiver at the uncomfortable feeling. I felt weak as I lazely lifted my hand and
touched my shirt to find it
completely wet. Urghh. I let out a groan and sat up stiffly before looking down at
my
drenched shirt through half-lidded eyes.
Who the heckHearing a giggle from near the door all of a sudden, I turned my head
and looked over with a frown to catch a
glimpse of Stan the rat with a bucket in his hand before he ran down the stairs
laughing.
Piece of shit.
I released a frustrated moan wanting to go back to sleep but couldn't because my
shirt was all wet and
uncomfortably sticking to my skin and parts of my pillow and bed sheet were also
wet. I climbed out of my
bed with an angry scowl on my face and trudged down the stairs and into the lounge
room to find my dad
reading the newspaper and Stan sitting on the sofa watching the television like he
didn't do anything.
www.ebook-converter
"Oh," Stan looked over at me with a smirk and said in an innocent voice. "Someone's
looking a little wet.
How did that happen?"
I snarled at him with my hands clenched into fists and my body leaning forward
slightly in an action that
showed just how frustrated and annoyed I was.
"Why the heck did you do that you asshole?!!" I shouted at him not being able to
keep calm anymore.
"Hey, hey," Dad scolded from behind the newspaper. "No swearing."
"Look what he did dad!" I cried out, ignoring his scolding and pulled at my still
wet shirt. "He poured water
all over me!"
Dad looked over the top of the newspaper from behind his glasses and raised an
eyebrow. "Yes, that's very
nice dear." He said before returning his attention back to the paper. My mouth
dropped open at his careless
tone while Stan covered his mouth to stop from laughing out loud. My angry eyes met
Stan's mischievous and
amused ones as I flipped him off before stomping back up the stair's to freshen up
only to come across Sam
who had a towel wrapped around his tiny frame.
"Your not supposed to shower with your clothes on Luna." He told me with a cute
frown on his face but I
was to annoyed and didn't care how cute he looked at the moment.
"Shut up." I said to him as I walked past and into my room.
P 45-1
"Mum!" He shouted at all of a sudden from behind me. "Luna told me to shut up!"
What a dibby dobber, I
rolled my eyes as I made my way to my drawer to grab some fresh clothes.
"Luna!" I heard my Mum's shout from her bedroom. "Do not tell your brother to
shutup! That is not how you
speak to him!"
I let out another groan and face palmed myself.
***********************************************************
"Luna, let's go to the park." Stan suggested after our intense round of eye spy and
hangman. It was afternoon
and we were getting bored. The weather didn't do much either. Sure it was nice and
sunny outside but it was
also too bright which made us what to stay inside with the blinds down.
"No," I grumbled from my position on the couch where I layed down with my legs
stretched out and my arms
folded underneath my head as I looked up at the ceiling. "It's to bright outside.
Let's play something else."
"Can we play hide and seek please?!" Sam pleaded from the ground where he was
playing with his thomas
the tank engine toys.
"Yeah, let's play that. Better than sitting here doing nothing." I said but didn't
get up because I wasn't bothered
to.
www.ebook-converter
"Alright." Stan agreed.

.....
"If you want to play hide and seek then it requires you to get up and participate."
Stan then said to me. I let
out a sigh then slowly stood up. Sunny day's made me feel so lazy.
"Okay, so who's the seeker?" Stan asked.
"Sam is." I said as I pointed to my little bro.
"But I don't want to be the seeker." He complained with a scowl on his face.
I rolled my eyes. "To bad."
"But I don't want to be the seeker!"
"Easy there." Stan put up his hands and looked down at Sam to calm him down. "You
aren't the seeker, I am
and I'll count to twenty and we can only hide downstairs. No going upstairs. Okay?"
I nodded my head then took a step back, ready to hide. As Stan started counting I
waited for Sam to go hide
first because I knew, if I went first then he would follow me and give us away big
time by giggling. Once
Sam had found his hiding place I went tip toed into the kitchen and looked around.
"Twelve!" Stan counted out loud.
P 45-2
Oh shit. I bit my lip and my eyes zeroed in on the dinner table. Smiling to my self
and hoping that I was small
enough to fit, I got down on my knees and quickly but silently pulled a chair out
and crept underneath the
table before pulling the chair back to where it was.
"Eighteen!" I heard Stan say.
"Shit.' I whispered as I attempted to pull my self up onto the two chairs that were
side by side and lay down
on top of them.
"Twenty! Ready or not, here I come!"
I bit my lip and quietly moved my body on top of the chairs and bent my legs so
that they didn't show then lay
there grinning to myself for finding an amazing hiding spot. He'll never find me! I
stayed alert as I heard
Stan's footsteps walk into the kitchen then heard the sound of cupboards being
opened. I bit my lip from
giggling as the adreneline and anxiousness swept through me but I guess Sammy-boy
didn't have that much
control because even I could hear him giggling.
"I wonder where Sam could be," I heard Stan say in a playful voice. I rolled my
eyes. There was one place
in the entire house that Sam turned to, when it comes to hide and seek. He fit
perfectly inbetween the sofa's
due to the arm rest that created that place.
I closed my eyes as I listened to Stan walk out the kitchen and thought back to the
time when Sam and I were
over at Hunter's house and we were playing hide-and-seek. I blushed when an image
of him cornering me in
his room where I had hidden entered my mind. He had rested his hands on either
sides of my head against the
wall and slowly leaned in to give me a kiss all the while with his lustfilled,
smoldering eyes staring into
mine.
www.ebook-converter
He had looked soooooo hot-
"ARGHH!" I let out a shout when the chairs I was laying on were suddenly dragged
outwards. Startled, I
banged my head against the table when I tried to stand up.
"Ow..." I rubbed my head with a scowl on my face. Sam and Stan were laughing
hysterically by the time I
had turned around to face them. With a role of my eyes I let out a scoff. "Alright
it wasn't that funny." But they
just continued on completely ignoring me.
"You got caught first so you're the seeker Sam." I said to the little man after
they had sobered up.
"Aww, do I have to?" He whined. "Why can't you?"
"Cause I didn't get caught first. You're it or we aren't playing anymore." I

narrowed my eyes at him.
He let out a grumble as he slumped his shoulders. "Fine...I'm going to start
counting now."
Stan and I nodded our heads before smirking at eachother and going our own ways to
hide as Sam started
counting rather quickly.
*********************************************************
P 45-3
To be honest, two weeks of holidays weren't much especially when we had to study
and prepare for our HSC
exams. On top of that, Stan was getting bored and turned to me for entertainment
and the group always looked
for excuses to not study and when they went out they forced me to come.
It was the last weekend before school started and I was trying to get done as much
work as I could when I got
a phone call from Alora. We were talking about what Universities we wanted to go to
and bunch of random
other stuff when she accidently slipped up and told me how Hunter was going to meet
Bruce to tell him that
he was going to quit being street fighting once and for all.
I was very happy to hear that and wanted to be there with Hunter just incase
something had happened. So
here I was at his house the last two hours trying to convice him to take me along
with him while he waited for
Linkin to arrive. They were going together.
"Hunter please!" I exclaimed. "I want to be there with you incase something goes
wrong!"
He glared at me. "If something goes wrong, I don't want you to be there. It's not a
safe place for you to be."
"Neither for you!" I retorted.
"Luna, enough. You're not coming. That's it." He said as he slipped on his combat
shoes.
"Hunter," I said desperation now clearly showing. "Please! I want to be there so
that I could support you and"
www.ebook-converter
He turned around and looked at me through narrowed eyes. "Support? You want to be
there to support me?
Well if that's what you want to do than please stay here. That's supporting enough.
Like I said and I won't
repeat myself again, that place isn't safe for you and I don't trust anyone of
those f*ckers there. I don't want
anything happening to you."
"Nothing will happen! I will dress up as a guy! They won't do anything then!"
I really, really wanted to go with him. I think deep down I just wanted to see how
this 'Bruce' guy looked
like. Arsiney's father and the guy Hunter looked up to as a brother/father figure.
That was more than enough
to spike my curiosity.
"I-If you don't let me come, I'll make Jester take me!" I then threatned when he
ignored what I had said. He
stood up from where he had sat as he put his shoes on and slowely said to be with
dark eyes. "You'll what?"
He asked in a low voice.
I gulped feeling intimidated all of a sudden but raised my head and tried to act
confident and brave. "I said, II'll make Jester take me if you don't."
He raised an eyebrow and walked closer towards me while I stepped back. "Is that
so?" He asked as he put
his hands on either side of my head against the wall where he had cornered me. My
breath came out rushidly
due to his closeness as we looked into each others eyes. We stayed like that in
silence until we had heard a
sound of a horn outside. It was Linkin.
"Stay here," Hunter growled."It's dark outside and I don't want you going home
alone. I'll be back soon."
With that said, he leant in and quickly pressed his lips against mine before
turning around and heading out the
P 45-4
front door.
"Hunter!" I went after him. "Please, let me come! Please!"
"No."
"Hey shiney." Linkin grinned at me from the drivers seat so casually. I ignored him
and grabbed onto Hunter's
arm before he could get in the car.
"Hunter, please! I'm begging you."
Turning around he roughly grabbed my shoulders and pulled me up against him. "I
said no, Luna." He
growled angrily. "You're not coming. Now get back inside."
I bit my lip and silently willed myself to turn the tears on. I knew this was the
only way for him to agree.
Putting on an act, I looked down and sniffled lightly as my eyes watered. I heard
him release a groan before
wrapping his arms around my waist and resting my head underneath his chin.
"Don't cry." He ordered but I continued on sniffling.
"Please," I begged in a quiet, vulnerable voice. "Let me come."
www.ebook-converter
"Luna-"
"Linkin wil be with me." I looked up and met his eyes. "We'll be together so that
way nothing can happen to
me while you go speak to Bruce."
I could see the hesitance in his eyes. He was deciding on whether I should come
with them or not. Seeing my
chance, I got on my tip toes and rested my forehead againt his.
"Let me come." I softly whispered. "Nothing will happen to me. I'll be safe as long
as you're there."
He didn't say anything for a few seconds before letting out a sigh and nodding.
"Fine. If you get in trouble, I'll
spank the living shit out of you, understand?"
I wiped my eyes with a grin and nodded. "Okay. I understand."
He looked down at me with wary look on his face before shaking his head and
slipping out of his black
hoodie. He then tucked my random purple shirt into my track pants and pulled the
hoodie over my shirt.
"Man enough." He commented at my atire. "Go put on shoes."
I turned around to follow his instruction but then came to a stop when I realised
that he might get in the car
and go while I went back inside for the shoes. I looked over at him with a frown
and said, "Don't leave
without me."
He leant back against Linkin's car and put his hands in his black jean pockets
looking extremely hot under the
street lights. "We won't." He promised. "Now hurry up."
P 45-5
Doing as told, I quickly ran back into West's house and put on my shoes.
"Are you going with them Luna dear?" Ms West asked me as she came out from the
lounge room.
"Yes Ms West." I told her.
"Becareful then." She gave me a small warm smile.
I smiled back at her. "I will." I then ran back outside to find them stil here and
came to a stop in front of
Hunter who lazily looked me up and down and smirked.
"Let's go." I said to him, fidgeting under his gaze. He met my eyes then pulled me
closer by my hoodie. His
hoodie. He looked like he wanted to say something but then decided against it and
shook his head. Leaning
towards me, he pressed his lips against mine roughly before pulling away.
"Get in." He said before giving my butt a light smack. I smiled as I got into the
backseat while he got into the
front passangers.
"Took you long enough." Linkin grumbled as he turned on the car.
"You need to be with Luna at all times." Hunter told him as we headed towards
wherever this 'Bruce' guy
was.
www.ebook-converter
"Yes, sir." Linkin sarcastically replied.
"I'm f*cken serious." Hunter growled at him in warning. "Anything happen to her,
you won't have a tongue."
He won't have a tongue and I will get spanked. I think that was fair.
"I know bro...not the tongue bit but I know I need to be with her. You have nothing
to worry about. Your
precious gem will be safe with me."
******************************************************
The music could be heard from across the city. Jokes, that was an exaggeration but
the music was way too
loud. Ear deafening loud.
What did you expect Luna? You're at a club. True. But I had never been to a club
and was now very freaked
out.
"Hunter, I'm only seventeen." I whispered to him as we walked towards the entrance,
past the line with me
pressed tightly agaisnt him. I was to scared that I might loose him in the packed
crowd outside. It seems
everyone wanted to go in but the club was too full so they were hanging outside. "I
won't be allowed in."
He squeezed my waist. "Don't worry. You'll be in." He replied back just as we

reached the entrance of the
club . The two bouncers who guarded the door, nodded at Hunter in greeting before
opening the door for us.
My eyes widened as we walked past them. Hunter must known them...
As the door closed shut behind us, it was only then that I realised that the loud
was music was played for the
P 45-6
people that hung outside. Inside was completely different. If you touched the wall,
you could feel it vibrating
due to the low thumping of the music. The place was big, very big and very exotic
what with the curtains,
furniture and lighting. There were seats everywhere. Small two seater ones in the
middle and big benches
that fit a whole bunch of people along the walls. I frowned, where was the
dancefloor? I roamed my eyes
around the place before they stopped on a sign that read 'dancefloor'. I squinted
my eyes against the dim light
to see that infact there was an entrance that lead to a dancefloor on the other
side of the room. The entrance to
it had a beaded curtain. I then looked over at the bar on my left. It was very long
with only one bartender.
How was he going to
serve all the people? And it wasn't just alcohol he was serving, also food. There
must be other workers who
made the food...
I felt my waist being squeezed and I looked up at Hunter who had been speaking to
one of the bouncers who
guarded the inside of the club.
He leant closer to my ear so that I could hear and said. "You like the place?"
I bit my lip. It did look like a rich club and all but honestuly club's weren't my
thing. "It's alright." I shrugged.
Hunter gave me a cute smile and kissed my cheek before hugging me closer to him.
The bouncer who Hunter
had been speaking to looked at me curiously. He had a shaved head just like the
other bouncers and was
clothed in all black.
"Your girl?" I heard his deep voice ask Hunter who in return nodded at him.
www.ebook-converter
"Enough chit chatting. I want to go home so that I can eat. Where is Bruce?" Linin
asked with a scowl on his
face.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at Linkin for some reason. "Mr Steel is in the lounge
area."
"Let's go." Linkin then said and pushed me to walk. Hunter shot him a glare but
didn't say anything before
turning to the left and pulling me along with him. We walked past a few full tables
before coming to a stop
near an vacant one which was close to the bar.
"You two sit here." Hunter said to Linkin and I.
I frowned. "Where are you going?"
"Just there." He pointed his thumb over his shoulder. I craned my head past him to
see a lounge like place
with sofas and a TV where a bunch of men and two women who were barely covered sat.
My eyes wrinkled
when they zeroed in on a man. His black t-shirt clothed back was to us and he
seemed to be in a deep
discussion with an old man who was smoking a cigar. The only reason the man caught
my attention was
because of the size of his back. He was huge. I wondered how he looked like if he
stood up...
"That's enough." Hunter suddenly snapped. I stood up straight again and met his
annoyed eyes. What did I do?
"Sit here both of you and don't cause trouble." He said before pushing me onto the
seat while Linkin slipped
into the seat across from me. Thankfully I had a good view of the lounge area where
Hunter was going to go
to, to speak with Bruce. I wonder which one was bruce from those men. He must be
quiet old seeing as
though he had a son. Maybe it was that old man smoking a cigar.
P 45-7
I quickly grabbed onto Hunter's hand and looked up at him feeling worried all of a
sudden. "Will you be
alright?" I asked him quietly. He rested a hand on the table and bent down so that
his face was in front of
mine.
"What did you say?" He asked with a small frown.
I moved closer to him. "I said 'will you be alright?'" I repeated.
He brushed hair away from my face with a soft look in his eyes. "I will be alright.
I'm doing this for you." He
then added before standing back up and walking towards the men. He was doing it for
me. I couldn't help but
feel happy as this warm feeling set in me. Worrying my bottom lip, I sat up
straighter and watched as Hunter came to a stop next to them. Bruce, Bruce,
Bruce... stand up so that I can
see you.
When he did, my mouth dropped open and my eyes widened. It wasn't that old man. It
was the guy who had
caught my attention with his huge back and he was huge alright. I slowly looked him
up and down when he
had stood up and greeted Hunter with that fist to fist and half-hug thing male's
did.
All along I had thought Hunter was intimidating but this guy... sheesh no wonder he
was a gang leader. He
was double the size in muscle than Hunter and his height... oh my gosh. Hunter was
around 6ft2 or 3 but him,
Bruce was well around 6ft6/7.
www.ebook-converter
That was one humongous guy. Might as well be Hulk. If he put cream after shower, I
wonder how long it
takes him to rub it all over his body. I wonder how he even has sex. I mean if his
body was that big than his
private part.... I let out a groan and facepalmed myself at my idiotic thoughts.
"He's a scary mother f*cker ain't he?" I heard Linkin ask me all of a sudden. I
looked at him to find him
chewing gum and looking completely at ease.
"Yeah he is." I agreed. "If Arsiney is his son...how old is he exactly?" I could
only see his back which was
intimidating just alone. If I saw how he looked from the front I might as well
faint.
"He's twenty-six." Linkin responded.
I nodded my head. He had a son at a young age. Did he take care of his son
properly? He was a gang leader
after all and I wonder who his wife is. If he even has one. I paid attention to
Linkin again when he made a
bubble with the gum.
"Give me one." I said to him when I reached my hand out towards him.
"Piss off."
I scowled at him. "Give me a gum Linkin. Don't be an ass."
"Nah. Since you called me an ass I'm not giving you one." He said smugly.
I rolled my eyes. "I really don't want to fight about gum in a club. Just give it
Linkin."
"Alright, alright." He took one out and chucked it at me. "It's mint."
P 45-8
"Cool." I unwrapped it and put it in my mouth. "I like-"
"Luna?" I heard a low almost exotic like female's voice reach my ear. Hmmm she had
a nice voice...
I looked to my side to find a tall, model like women dressed up in black pants and
a white button up shirt that
hinted a bit of cleavage. There was a tray in her hands and her long blonde hair
was put up in a high ponytail.
"Ebony?" I frowned at her wondering what she was doing here before remembering the
tray and her clothes.
She must work here.
"What are you doing here?" She asked with a frown and a hand that rested on her
waist. I felt like one of her
kindergrten students. "You two are underage."
"I'm not underage." Linkin said after he had finished gawking at her. "Only Luna
is."
Ebony raised an eyebrow at Linkin before returning her attention back to me. "I'm
guessing that you're here
with Hunter."
I nodded my head still not registering the fact that she was here. In a club.
Working as a waitress.
"Where is he?"
I gestured with my eyes towards the two men which widened again when I saw them
looking at us. My breath
caught in my throat when I saw the front profile of Bruce. His black hair was cut
short that made his facial
features even more manlier and scary. His eyebrows were naturally shaped long thick
and straight above his
eyes which I couldnt' see the color of but I knew they were concentrated on Ebony
and his nose and mouth
were well defined paired with a gorgeous jawline. To top it all of, there was a
long, deep jagged line that
ran down the top of his outer left eyebrow and ended just after the eye. Linkin was
absolutely right, he was
one scary mother f*cker.
www.ebook-converter
Blinking my eyes, I then looked at Hunter to find him glaring at me. I blushed and
shyly looked down for
being caught by my own boyfriend for checking out another man. But Bruce was
extremely good-looking in
that manly, bad boy rugged way. I would be fool to think otherwise.
"Oh." I heard Ebony say in a dark voice. I looked up at her and followed her gaze
to find her and Bruce
looking at one another. "He's with that asshole."
Linkin let out a laugh. "Did you just call Bruce an asshole?"
I watched in amusement when she raised her head in a bitchy way at Bruce before
looking away from him
and down at Linkin. "I did and he is one."
Linkin let out another laugh. "Well don't let him hear you say that."
"Yeah, yea. Whatever. Luna, you need to get home. I don't like the idea of you at a
club and not to mention the
fact that you are underage. Mr asshole over there won't be so happy to find out
that an underage person is
inside the club."
"Bruce owns the club?" I asked in surprise.
P 45-9
She nodded her head and sighed. "Yes and unfortunately I work here."
"Oh."
"Well I'm off. Don't stay here too long. I need to get back to work." She patted my
shoulder before walking
off towards the bar where the male bartender greeted her with a grin and they
slipped into a conversation.
Did she know Bruce was Arsiney's father.
Sigh. I could tell she was going to have drama of her own in her life. Hopefully it
all turns well for her
because judging from the way Bruce was looking at her, she wasn't going to be let
off so easily.
********************************************************
Linkin and I sat here for a while longer before Hunter walked over to us with an
unreadable expression on
his face.
"Come" He said as he took hold of my hand and pulled me up. I frowned and looked
over my shoulder as we
walked and gulped when I met Bruce's eyes. I quickly turned away not being able
to look at the man in the eye for more than a milli-second and gripped tightly onto
Hunter's hand.
"Fuck, I'm so hungry man." Linkin grumbled as he got into the drivers seat.
www.ebook-converter
"Don't give a shit. Now go." Hunter ordered him. I stiffled a giggle when Linkin
mockingly tried to imitate
Hunter in a girlish way. As the car sped away from the club, I let out a sigh and
looked out the window.
"Hunter," I quietly spoke up over the sound of the heater. "Did he let you go?"
He didn't say anything for a while before answering. "He did. But he wasn't very
happy."
I didn't care about that. As long as Hunter didn't have to street fight I was more
than happy but then I realised
that he couldn't just turn cold turkey and quit. It needed to be down gradually and
for that to happen he needed
help.
"Hunter."
He grunted in response.
"You need to go to my dad for therapy."
___________________________________________________________________________
Is no one commenting on the fact that he just said spank ???? Is no one commenting
on the fact that he just said spank????
P 45-10
Chapter 46
163K 3.8K 295
by Missii
Chapter 46
"Therapy?" He let out a laugh. "Fuck no."
I blinked my eyes for a moment not knowing how to respond. "It might help-"
"Luna. I'm not going to sit with your old man and talk about my feelings." He said
in an serious voice. Linkin
laughed. "And why not? Luna's right, it will help you. You didn't listen to me when
I told you to go to therapy
so why don't you listen to your gem?"
I frowned. "You told him to go to therapy?"
Linkni looked at me in the rear view mirror with a raise of an eyebrow. "Yeah. He's
my bestfriend, you don't
think I care about him?"
"N-no, I didn't mean it in a rude way. I was just a little surprised and it came
out wrong."
www.ebook-converter
He shrugged. "I told him to go but he's too stubborn and won't. He thinks he has it
all figured out and is fine."
"I am fine." Hunter snapped. "I don't need to go to any therapist."
"You do-" Linkin went to say but was interrupted by Hunter who let out a growl.
"I said I am fine!"
"Okay, okay." I quickly intervened before he lost his cool completely. "You don't
need to go if you don't want
to."
"Instead you should go seek anger management" Linkin muttered but we ignored him.
"I just thought it might help you cause you don't seem to be doing anything without
me pushing you." I then
added quietly.
The car became silent for a while before I heard him let out a sigh and say, "I'll
go when I'm ready and does
your dad know that I used to street fight?"
"No he doesn't. But when you are willing to go tell me and I will break it to him."
"He won't tell me to stay away from you will he?" He then asked in quiet voice. I
smiled and rested my head
back against the seat.
"He wouldn't if he knows how much I care about you..." I trailed off feeling
awkward and uncomfortable all
of a sudden for saying that out loud.
P 46-1
Linkin cleared his throat and rolled down his window while I blushed and fiddled
with my shirt. Hunter
didn't say anything.
****************************************************
"See ya shiny." Linkin smirked at me. I rolled my eyes at him with a smile and told
him, "You better study or
else you'll fail the tests."
"I'm a smart boy. I'll pass."
"I hope you do." I said as I got out off the car along with Hunter. We closed the
doors before he walked over
to me and hugged me close to him. I rested my head against his chest and let out a
content sigh.
"I'll see you at school?" I asked him as I looked up at him.
He nodded his head. "Yeah.."
We didn't say anything for a while and stayed in each others arms until my rat of a
cousin decided to come
outside and join us.
"And where did you guys go?" He asked his question directed at Hunter as he crossed
his arms in front of his
chest making his biceps to become bigger. Sigh. I still wasn't used to him looking
like this. He was still the
scrawny boy I had seen before my family and I moved here.
www.ebook-converter
But it wasn't Hunter who replied because he was too busy watching Stan through
narrowed eyes, it was
Linkin who answered with a laugh. "Oh we were out for a drive."
Stan raised an eyebrow. "A drive? For more than an hour?"
"Yup." I saw Linkin's shadowed body shrug.
"Don't you think thats waste of petrol?" Stan then asked. I rolled my eyes and
wanted to tell him to get the
stick out of his ass. Forgetting about that cousin of mine, I stood up on my tip
toes and pulled Hunter's head
to face mine before pecking him on the lips once. Pulling away I grabbed hold of
Stan's arm.
"Bye Linkin." I called out to him as I bent down slightly to see him through the
window.
I could tell that he was grinning at me. "See ya shiny."
Stepping back, I gave Hunter a warm smile and told him to get in the car and go
home safely. He nodded his
head and returned a small smile that made his eyes twinkle before shooting a glare
at Stan then getting into
the car. I loved it when he smiled like that. It was very rare to see one of those
and when he directed a smile
like that at me, I felt special.
Giving them a final wave, I pulled Stan along with me towards my house.
"What is your problem Stan?" I shot him a glare of my own.
"What?" He asked innocently as we stepped into the house and he shut the door
behind him.
P 46-2
"Why don't you like Hunter?" I crossed my arms in front of my chest defensively and
blocked his path so that
he couldn't walk past me and ignore me.
"I do like him." Lie.
"No you don't. You already know that he wants to be an artist and that he does know
what he is going to do
with his life so I don't get why you still don't like him!" What did he see in
Hunter that made him not like
him? There was nothing wrong with Hunter that made you dislike him. Sure he had
temper problems but that
was it. He was quiet, liked to mind his own business, cared deeply
for the people that mattered for him and was loyal. What was there not to like?
Stan must have seen the upset look on my face and let out a sigh before pulling me
into a hug.
"I'm sorry." He quietly said tucking me under his chin. "He is a good guy, I can
tell but it's just..." He paused
before continuing on. "It's just that he is so muscly."
I blinked my eyes at his reason for not liking Hunter for a moment before pulling
away from him with
disbelief. "That's why you don't like him?"
"No wait that came out wrong. You just look so fragile next to him and he's like
literally hulk...actually he
might as well be hulk." He then added. I wonder what he would say if he saw
Bruce... "I know he has anger
problems and because of your size and strength difference I just worry that he
might...hurt you."
www.ebook-converter
Hurt me? I had those thoughts before but now they seemed ridiculous. Hunter
wouldn't hurt me. He wouldn't.
"Stan," I said softly. "He wouldn't do that, trust me. Please, it's nothing to
worry about. I just want you and
him to get along together because you are after all like a brother to me and he's
already insecure about our
family not liking him."
Stan studied the floor looking a bit ashamed. "Yeah, it was stupid reason to be
rude to him aye?"
I nodded my head. "It was but I know you did that because you only care about me.
That's very sweet." I
petted his cheek once with a warm smile.
He looked up and smiled back at me. "I'll try and get along with him."
I grinned. "Good."
"What's going on here?" I heard Mum ask as she spotted us looking at each other
smiling happily.
"Oh we're just bonding Aunty." Stan answered as he threw an arm over my shoulder
and pulled me towards
the lounge room.
Mum raised an eyebrow as we passed her. "Ah-ha."
*********************************************************
The group and I were sitting at the bench after our maths exam. We were allowed to
go home but we wanted
to remain back for a while. I couldn't believe I only had two more exams before I
completed my HSC and
P 46-3
was out of High school. As thrilling as it was to enter into a new chapter in my
life, I was sure going to miss
this place even though I had only been here for a year. Seeing Hunter and the rest
of the groups face
everyday, walking along the corridors knowing all you had to do was pay attention
in class and do your
homework and assigments instead of worrying about about the REAL world.
I let out a sigh then leant my head against Hunter's arm feeling sleepy and lazy my
eyes shut close as the wind
gently blew against my face making my eyes burn in tiredness. I re-opened my eyes
just as I spotted Cole, the
boy who I had met one day when he was playing football and the ball had
fell near me. He was with another friend of his and seemed to be heading home. He
must have felt my gaze on
him because he looked over in our direction and met my eyes.
He smiled and lifted a hand and waved. Smiling, I lifted my hand and waved back.
"Who's he?" I felt Hunter's hand on my waist tighten. The rest of the group looked
over at Cole to see who
Hunter was glaring at.
Linkin let out a whistle. "Cole Summers." He looked at me with a grin. "How do you
know him?"
"Ah-ha." Linkin than said after I told them how I had met him. "The guy has a small
crush on you."
I blinked my eyes before letting out a laugh. "What?"
www.ebook-converter
"He does." Linkin nodded. "I heard him say so in the locker room."
"He said that he has a crush on me?"
"Well... not exactly but the way he was talking about you was kinda obvious that he
did."
I frowned at Hunter when his grip on my waist tightened to the point where it hurt.
I pulled on his arm and he
instantly loosened his grip. I looked back at Linkin who was now sucking on a
lollipop.
"Don't be silly Linkin." I said. "He does not like me, I mean how can he when we
don't even talk much other
than smile or nod when we see each other in the corridors?"
"I don't know," He shrugged. "Why don't you go ask him?"
"That won't be necessary." Hunter all of a sudden spoke up in a quiet voice. He
didn't need to speak loudly to
get attention. "He won't be seeing her after shool finishes anyway."
Jester let out a laugh. "Your so cute when you get jealous man!"
Axel and Alora let out a giggle while Linkin grimaced in disgust, Stan blushed and
my mouth dropped open
in surprise. I know Jester was bi but I never expected him to hear stuff like that.
Shaking my head, I leant my
head back against Hunter's arm and rested my hand on his thigh. I felt his hand
sneak underneath the hem of
my shirt as I shut my eyes and let out a another quiet sigh at the feeling of his
thumb rubbing circles there but
my short time of peacefullness was quickly interrupted when Alora stood up with a
shriek and yelled, "BUG!
BUG! GET IT OF OFF ME! GET IT OFF!!!"
"Holy crap! My ear drum!" Axel shouted after her as he clutched his ear and
groaned. I grimaced and pushed
P 46-4
myself closer against Hunter as Jester tried to get it of off her. It looked like
some flying thingy which I didn't
want near me. They may be small, but they were frikin scary.
I watched through wide eyes as a domino effect happened right before my eyes. The
bug flew off Alora and
onto Stan who then starting jumping up and down widely to get it off which seemed
to work because the bug
then flew onto Jester who did this weird jittery dance and shrieked in a girly
voice and slapped himself in
the hopes of killing the bug. The bug unfortunately made the wrong decision and
landed in front of Linkin
who raised an eyebrow at the tiny thing before bringing his fist down on top of it.
I cringed feeling sorry for
the bug and sorry for the flesh on Linkin's hand that had to hit the bug because
there was now a spot of blood
there.
"Don't you f*ckin dare wipe that on me man." Jester warned Linkin who was looking
at him with a smirk and
mischievous eyes. "I said don't you dare- ARGHH!!!"
I let out a laugh as Linkin stood up and chased after Jester with his bloodied hand
stretched out. I was still
grinning after them when Hunters arms wrapped around me and pulled me onto his lap.
He kissed my cheek
once before gently pushing my head to lay against his chest. Smiling softly, I
lazily watched the two silly
boys who were now running around a tree feeling relaxed and happy.
************************************************************
I couldn't believe he was doing it. He was actually in there with my Dad. Hunter
had agreed to come to
therapy after our exams were done but he wanted to be the one to tell him that he
had done street fighting. To
make it more comfortable for him, he was having his session in Dad's office at home
while I sat impatiently
in the lounge room. I was anxious and nervous. Why? I did not know.
www.ebook-converter
Half an hour had passed, and I was sprawled across the couch watching after school
cartoons when all of a
sudden I heard a loud slamming noise seconds before I saw Hunter stomp down the
stairs with his head
down and hands angrily fisted.
My eyes widened and I instantly sat up. "Hunter?! What's wrong?!" I asked him
worriedly as I tried to stand
up but had trouble due to the blanket that had covered my body but was now tangled
around my feet.
"Your old man is an ass!" His low, hard voice shook with anger. Wha-?
Before I could say anything, Hunter had walked out the front door whilst slamming
it behind him. My hand
fisted around the blanket and I squeezed my eyes shut tightly at the loud slam of
the door which literally
shook the house. Re-opening my eyes with my mouth dropped open, I slowly looked
over in the direction of
the stairs to find my Dad calmly stolling into the lounge room and then sitting
down beside me on the couch.
"Dad-"
"Nothing to worry about dear. Frankly I didn't expect any other reaction other than
that from an ex-street
fighter who needs serious anger management." He replied in a casual voice as he
reached for the remote and
switched the channel to watch deal or no deal. Playing with my fingers nervously I
bit my lip and looked at
the ground before sneakily looking at him from under my eyeslashes.
"S-so he told you...?" I stuttered.
P 46-5
"Nope." Hearing this, I properly lifted my head to look at his face. "It's not that
hard to figure it out seeing as
though everytime I see him he has battered hands and a bruise here or there.
Unless...." Dad looked over at
me with a raise of an eyebrow. "Your the one who's hurting him."
"What?" I asked in utter disbelief. "Dad? Have you seen the size difference between
us. He can literally
crush me with one hand!" I exclaimed.
He nodded his head returning back to his favourite show. "Exactly. That's what I
figured."
It became quiet all of a sudden. I was wondering if I should go after Hunter when I
remembered what he had
called my dad who probably did hear it.
"Dad...about him calling you an ass-"
He let out a laugh interrupting me then patted me knee fondly with a smile. "He is
a good man." With that said
his attention was once again on the show.
Shaking my head, I pushed the blanket away and headed towards the front door to go
talk to Hunter all the
while muttering to myself, how sometimes Dad made no sense at all especially how he
always wanted me to
be home before sunset but didn't seem to care about the fact that his daughters
boyfriend had done street
fighting and other... illegal stuff.
www.ebook-converter
I guess I should take this as a good thing.
__________________________________________________________________________
How is it that she forgives him so easily? He's been such a dick to her boyfriend
^^^ FACTS!!!
P 46-6
Chapter 47
170K 3.9K 655
by Missii
Chapter 47
I slammed shut my locker after cleaning it out and headed down the corridor towards
the stairs. This week
the seniors were going to sign out officially from the school and that was the only
reason why we came to
school. It felt weird not being in classes and listening to our teachers anymore.
In away I didn't like it. It felt
like something big was happening.
Letting out a sigh as I reached the bottom of the steps, I turned the cornor with
my head down, clutching onto
the straps of my weightless backpack when I accidently bumped into someone.
"Oh!" I looked up with an apologetic look which instantly turned into an awkward,
somewhat shy expression
when I saw who it was. Cole Summers. "Sorry for bumping into you." I apologised
quietly.
He gave me a sweet smile and shook his head. "No worries. I wasn't looking where I
was going either." I
nodded my head and we stood there for a moment in silence.
www.ebook-converter
"So..." He spoke up moving back and forth on his toes and the heels of his foot.
"You going to the formal?"
I glanced at a girl from my grade who came down the steps and smiled at her briefly
before turning my
attention back on Cole. "Yes of course."
"Hmm.." He watched me for a moment before saying, "You must be going with Hunter.
Obviously."
I bit my lip feeling slightly awkward all of a sudden. I couldn't help but think
back to what Linkin had said
about Cole having a crush on me. It was a bit hard to believe seeing as though we
never had a full
conversation. "Yeah I am."
He let out a small chuckle. "Can't wait to see how he looks like in a suit."
I let out a laugh of my own. "Me neither. But I don't think he'll end up wearing
one though."
"Oh?" He laughed.
I was grinning when I suddenly spotted Hunter over Cole's shoulder walking towards
us with a dark
expression on his face. The grin slipped off as I bit my lip. Lately Hunter's been
acting a lot more possessive
over me and quiet frankly it was starting to frustrate me. I didn't know why he was
doing acting like that
though. Not only was he being extra possessive, but he's also been throwing temper
tantrums that I knew
were due to his anger problems. I had asked dad about how to help him with his
anger and all he had said to
me was not to do anything that would anger him until he could convince Hunter to
think about going to anger
management. I had rolled my eyes because I didn't know what angered Hunter and
because it was hard
enough trying to get him to go to therapy so convincing him to go to anger
management was going to be
impossible. Besides, if he got through therapy it may help with his anger issues. I
had then asked how he was
going to convince Hunter. All Dad did was tap my cheek and say, "Your boyfriend and
I are getting along
P 47-1
very well. You could say we have a love/hate relationship." and that comment alone
had convinced me that
my father had gone bonkers.
"Hunter?" I furrowed my brows worriedly as he neared us. I didn't like the look on
his face one bit.
Cole turned around just as Hunter reached us and greeted him, "Hey man."
The friendly smile on Cole face faltered as Hunter shot him a vicious glare before
he wrapped his hand
around my wrist and pulled me away before I could even say bye to Cole.
"Hunter," I tugged on my hand to be released but he only tightened his grip making
me wince. I bit my lip and
looked over my shoulder to find Cole staring after us with a frown on his face.
When he met my eyes he
smiled and waved his hand. Unfortunately I couldn't return that gesture because we
were already out the front
door and out of his view.
Feeling frustrated and annoyed for being pulled around like a dog on a leash, I
tried to slow down and pull
my locked hand harder. "Hunter, let go." I said as I glared at his wide back. When
he didn't say anothing
other then fasten his pace, I let out a growl. "I said let go!"
He snapped his head to the side to glare into my eyes all the while walking. "No."
He growled back. My eyes
widened. Who the hell did he think he is?!
www.ebook-converter
"What the f*ck are you looking at?!" He then snarled at an innocent boy who was
sitting by himself on a
bench to the side of the school watching us. The boy stammered around before
quickly grabbing his back and
sprinting off towards the school in fear. Shutting my eyes breifly, I gritted my
teeth and said angrily with
frustration clearly evident in my voice now as we reached his motor bike.
"Stop dragging me around! I'm not a-" All of a sudden, his mouth slammed onto mine
effectively cutting me
off. He moved his lips roughly against mine as he pushed me back against his motor
bike then wrapped his
arms tightly around my waist. I made a noise as I gripped onto his shoulders and
tried to pull back when I
could feel myself lose oxygen. I struggled when he didn't let me go for my much
needed breath of air but
when he did I felt faint as my head lolled back and my eyes snapped open in shock.
I breathed deeply while
he calmly watched me through dark, heated eyes not looking effected one bit.
I opened my mouth to tell him of for not releasing me earlier when he brought his
lips back onto mine. This
time shoving his tongue into my mouth. I squeezed my eyes shut and tried to get his
tongue out but his tongue
had practically filled my mouth so my efforts went wasted.
I pushed against his chest but that only made him slide a hand up my back and hold
my head in place so that I
didn't move and he had an easier access. Was he trying to kill me?! I tried pulling
away again and finally it
worked. For about a second.
"Stop." Hunter growled making his lip rub against mine before he kissed me again.
This time there was no
tongue. Even if there was that agression and hardness, the kiss was somewhat
gentle. He pulled away from
me after a few minutes then gazed at me through dark eyes. I bit my lip and stared
up at him. Clenching his
jaw, he stepped away and grabbed a helmet before pulling it over my head. I tried
to meet his eyes but he
avoided my gaze. I gulped and looked down at the ground as he helped me into his
leather jacket. We then
silently got on his bike and headed towards my house.
P 47-2
*************************
"The time has come!" Jester shouted as he threw his hands up in the air, clothed in
a silver suit and a black
undershirt finished of with a silver tie and his red hair completely messy.
"It's only a formal." Axel rolled his eyes looking very much like a prince in a
black suit, white undershirt and
a black tie. His date was obviously Alora who looked absolutely stunning in a light
blue, long silky strapless
dress and her white blonde hair curled with her makeup done perfectly. I moved my
eyes over to Stan who
also a wore a suit similar to Axel but his hair was gelled back. He looked
adorable.
"Sup losers." i heard Linkin greet us as he climbed out of his car in a complete
white atire. White suit, white
tie, white undershirt and white shoes. He looked hot I must say, especially with
his white blonde hair,
coloured an icy blue at the tips. The ladies would go crazy if they saw him but the
good think is, he hated
desperate chicks.
Biting my bottom lip subconciously, I roamed my- most likely- lust filled eyes over
Hunter as he stepped out
of the car. He was dressed up in white leather shoes, white pants and a nice form
fitted silky black shirt with
the sleeves rolled up to the elbows and the top button of his shirt undone exposing
the delectable, tight tan
skin below. His hair was curly and messy just the way I liked it.
He looked Yum-eee.
www.ebook-converter
I ignored the rest of the group as Hunter shut the door of the car and immediately
met my eyes. Even though
the tension was still there between us from what happened at school, my breath
hitched when I saw his
expression as his eyes raked over my form. Slowly moving up my black heeled legs,
over my mid-thigh,
flowly dark maroon dress that hugged my chest area nicely and my long curly hair
before meeting my eyes
once again. I shivered when I saw the look in his eyes and nibbled on my bottom lip
as he made his way over
to me.
I felt nervous and shy all of a sudden. Hunter hadn't seen me dressed up like this
ever and I couldn't help but
want to look my best and impress him. I shly leant into him as he touched the sides
of my waist and pulled me
towards him. I could feel his breath against the top of my head making me shut my
eyes and rest my head
against his chest. When I did that his arms fully encircled around me and pressed
me tight against him.
"You look beautiful." He mumbled as his hands rested low on my back. I smiled
softly and squeezed him
once feeling safe and warm before I heard a sound of a flash go off. I opened my
eyes to see Alora who
cooed, "Aww don't you two just look so adorable," with a camera in her hand.
Linkin scoffed from where he was pulling out the petals of a flower from a tree
behind alora. "They look
pathetic."
"Don't be hating you jealous ass," Jester said to him from his position where he
stood near Linkin.
Linkin raised an eyebrow at him. "And pray tell you ranga why I would be jealous?"
Jester lifted his head in a bitchy, snotty way making Alora giggle. "Because Lacey
doesn't show you that kind
of affection."
P 47-3
"What!" Linkin exclaimed. "No way! And I wouldn't be talkin if I were you. No one
likes you."
"Yes they do." Jester smirked and chucked an arm over Stan's shoulder making him
blush. "He likes me."
Linkin smirked back. "He only likes you because he found out that I'm not gay but
you are. Basically your the
back-up bitch."
"Oh ya, bitch? Well I had my first kiss before you."
Linkin raised an eyebrow with an arrogant, smug look on his face. "Your mum doesn't
count."
"Yeah, but yours does."
The rest of the group let out a laugh, except for Alora who exclaimed, "Hey!" with
a glare directed at Jester.
Jester let out a laugh of his own as Linkin grabbed him in a head lock and
procedded to give him a noogie.
I rolled my eyes in amusement, just as Jester's parents came out of their house.
The cute cottage house. We all
decided to meet up at Jester's house and wait for the limo to arrive and then go to
the formal because it was a
lot closer for Hunter's friend who was bringing the limo to come. Suprisingly
enough, the limo was Bruce
Steele's. I don't know why a gang leader needed a limo but I guess it was nice of
him because we didn't have
to waste money to hire one.
www.ebook-converter
"Boys stop mucking around and line up, i'll take a photo." Mrs Traviano said as she
took the camera from
Alora. I felt Hunter press a kiss to the top of my head before pulling away- his
arm still around my shoulderthen gently tugged me along to line up.
"Say cheese!" Mrs T exclaimed while Mr T grinned boyishly and made an odd face from
behind his wife
which made us grin.
"BUTT CHEEKS!" Jester shouted just as the flash went off.
"Jester dear you ruined the photo," His mum told him. "Maybe you should sit out on
the next one."
There was a chorus of 'ooohhs' and chuckles when she said this.
"Mum!" Jester cried in disbelief making his mother laugh.
"Oh, I'm just messing with you darling." She patted Jester's cheek fondly then
proceeded on to take pair
photo's.
I must say, the traviano's were one VERY interesting family.
***************
I bit my lip shyly and hugged Hunter's arm as we walked in to the fancy hotel hall.
I could feel people's eyes
on us as the group and I headed to our table. Since we were a big group, luckily we
had our own one.
I wiggled on my seat to make myself comfortable then looked around the hall to
check how my peers looked.
They all cleaned up well. I couldn't even recognise some of them. I leant my head
against Hunter's arm as he
P 47-4
rubbed my arm up and down and sipped his drink.
"The place looks cool don't you reckon?" Alora asked me with a grin from her seat
next to me.
"Hmm," I looked around the hall once again and nodded my head in agreement. "It's
very well done."
"I'm hungry." Axel announced with a pout on his face as he played around with his
napkin.
"Me too." Jester whined. "Who gives a shit about dancing. Serve the goddamn food!"
Linkin slapped him across his head. "Shut up."
Jester hit him back. "You shut up."
"Ladies stop fighting." Axel said.
"You know you guys can go serve your own food." Alora said as she pointed to a
table across from us where
it seemed like the food was.
"Oh really?!" Jester jumped up from his seat along with Axel. "Let's go then." He
said then grabbed Stan's
hand and left with Axel without waiting for us.
www.ebook-converter
"You wanna get food Luna?" Alora asked me.
I nodded my head and looked up at Hunter and met his eyes that looked grey under
the lighting. "Want food?"
I softly asked him.
He simply nodded his head, grabbed me hand and pulled me up.
"Hey!" Linkin pouted. He had already gotton rid of his suit coat, undid his tie,
his undershirt was pulled out
from its tuck in and his hair was messy. But this seemed to only get him more girl
attention. "Why aren't
anyone asking me?"
"Cause no one gives a shit about you." Hunter spoke up in his low, deep voice
before leading my over to the
food.
"What!" I heard Linkin exclaim was behind us as he and Alora followed us. "That's
ludicrous!"
"Your mum's ludicrous." Alora mumbled.
Linkin was silent for a second before letting out a loud laugh while Alora
stammered, "No-no, I didn't mean
that-"
"We have the same Mum you idiot!" Linkin said in amusement before letting out
another laugh. "What a fail!"
I grinned and shook my head as we reached the food then grabbed three plates and
passed it to them before
grabbing one for myself. After we chose what we wanted to eat, we went back to our
table, smiling and
greeting people that we knew along the way.
P 47-5
**********
"Yumm," Jester contently rubbed his stomach after we had all finished eating. "That
was delicious. We
should sneak some more of that chicken home."
Axel rolled his eyes and mumbled. "Cheapo."
"Well not everyone is as rich as those white heads Ax." Jester said as he nodded in
Linkin's and Alora's
direction.
"My hair isn't white." Alora glared at him.
He raised his eyebrow at her. "Little girl. Your hair is as white as it comes. Be
happy cause you'll look the
same seventy years later."
"Are you calling me old?!"
"What?" He let out a chuckle then looked around the table at us. "Where in my
compliment did I say that she
was old?"
"No where." Axel nodded his head.
www.ebook-converter
Alora slapped Ax on his back. "Don't you dare side with him! Your my boyfriend. Not
his!"
"Baby," Jester butted in before Axel could say anything as he slung his arm around
Stan and pulled him
closer to him. "I'm already taken."
"Don't call me baby," She said in a bitchy tone. "And that was not a compliment."
"Well take it or leave it cause that's all your going to get." Jester poked his
tongue out at her before turning
his head away in a stubborn way just as we heard Hunter's mobile phone ring.
"Hmm," Hunter greeted the person on the other end of the phone. It always amused me
with the way Hunter
answered the phone. He never said 'hello'. It was either 'yeah?', 'hmm' or the
famous 'what the f*ck do you
want?'.
I felt my shoulder being squeezed all of a sudden making me look over at him.
"I'll be outside." He quietly told me. I nodded my head understanding that he
wanted to speak on the phone
outside.
"Okay."
He glanced around the hall once before looking at me briefly then standing up and
walking away. Making my
self comfortable in my seat, I met Stan's eyes and gave him a smile which he
returned then looked around the
hall feeling bored. People were already on the dancefloor dancing and having a
jolly good time. I honestly
didn't find anything fun in dancing only because I sucked at it. Thankfully Hunter
wasn't a dancer. I giggled to
myself imaging a 6ft4, buff intimidating man (Hunter) breakdancing. It was a funny
image.
P 47-6
"What are you giggling about?" I heard a voice come from beside me. I snapped my
head to the side to find
Cole sitting in Hunter's seat in black pants and a white button up shirt with the
sleeves up to his elbows.
"Umm.. I was just imagining Hunter dance..." I quietly told him, aware of the
groups eyes on us.
Coel let out a warm laugh. "Yeah, that would be funny sight aye?"
I nodded my head and smiled politely. All I could think about was Hunter seeing me
with Cole. I didn't want
that cause I knew he would loose his cool. Before it was Stan who is now gay so
isn't seen as a threat but
Cole on the other hand was definently straight. He would be a problem.
"You look beautiful." I returned my attention onto Cole who was smiling at me.
"Err thanks." I said as I fidgeted with my dress. "Y-you do too."
"What beautiful?" He joked.
I smiled. "No, I mean handsome."
He grinned. "Well, thanks I guess."
"So.. where's your date?" I asked hoping that he had one.
www.ebook-converter
"I came single."

"Oh..."
"Yeah..." We stayed silent for a moment before he cleared his throat and spoke up.
"So do you want to dance
with me?" He had already stood up and I knew that he wasn't going to take no as an
answer.
"Oh I really shouldn't," I said nervously as he grabbed my hand and pulled me up. I
bit my lip and glanced
towards the front entrance where Hunter had disappeared off to then to Alora and
the group who were openly
watching us. I tried to plead them with my eyes to do something but they must have
not got the message.
"Come one," Cole urged me and tugged on my hand. "It'll be fun. Just one dance.
Please?" He begged me.
"I don't know..."
"Only one. I swear. Please?" He pouted at me.
Not knowing how else to get out of this, I reluctantly nodded my head. He grinned
at me showing off his
straight, white teeth then lead me onto the dancefloor. Nibbling on my lip, I kept
my head down as he gently
held onto the sides of my waist and pulled me closer to him. I did my best to
maintain some space between us
because I felt uncomfortable to be close to another man who apparently had more
than friendly feeling
towards me.
I had expected the dance -if you can even call it one- to be very awkward but I was
surprised to find that it
was anything but. Cole was very easy to speak to and before I knew it we were on
our third dance and I
found myself laughing at his jokes and talking freely to him. He had even confessed
that he had a crush on me
P 47-7
but it was now gone because he knew he didn't have a chance with me and that Hunter
and I were perfect
together. I had smiled up at him warmly and thanked him for telling me that and
that we could be friends. He
grinned at me and nodded his head saying that yes we should be friends cause I was
very easy to speak to.
After that we had proceeded on to exchange some very embarrassing yet amusing
childhood stories to one
another when all of a sudden I felt a hard grip on my wrist seconds before being
wrenched away from Cole
who was shoved away from me. In shock, I looked up to find a very pissed off Hunter
who was literally
shaking with anger.
I held my breath as fear took over me from the look on his face as he said in low,
dangerous voice, "Stay the
f*ck away from my girl." With that said he shouldered his way through the crowd
around us who were also
dancing and pulled me outside.
After we had gotton a few feet away from the hotel, I tried to shake away the fear
and tugged on my hand.
"Hunter let go off me." I tried to say in a brave, firm voice as he couldn't help
but feel a sense of deja vu.
No response.
"Hunter! I said let go-"
"Why?!" My eyes widened in shock and I came to a standstill when he suddenly turned
around and spat out
his eyes filled with rage and his body tensed with anger. "So that you can run back
to him?!"
www.ebook-converter
"W-what?" I stuttered the fear now hitting me twice as much.
"You heard me," He growled. "Don't think I didn't see you smiling and giggling up
at him. You going to dump
me and get with him? Huh?"
I stared at him with my wide eyes not knowing where he was going with this. "Don't
be ridiculous Hunter," I
said after a few seconds in a shaky voice. "I'm not going to dump you for anyone.
Cole is just a friend-"
"Friend! A friend!" He snarled his grip on my wrist now becoming unbearable. "He
sees you more than a
friend!"
I narrowed my eyes and gritted my teeth. "He doesn't have a crush on me. He told
me."
"And you believed him?"
"Yes, I do believe him. He said that he knew he didn't have a chance with me and
that you and I were perfect
together."
He let out a humorless laugh as he released my wrist and turned his back on me. I
held my wrist against my
stomach and rubbed the place where I knew a bruise was forming.
"What a f*ckin a*shole." He said and let out another cold laugh. "Thinks he can say
that and get closer to my
girl."
"No he does not think like that so that he can get closer to me," I finally
snapped, fed up with his
P 47-8
behaviour. "Only you would think up something like that!"
"Oh. Defending him now are we?"
I shook my head with a scoff. "Hunter I don't know why you've been acting like this
these past few days but
it's got to stop or else-" I stopped myself right before I said 'or else I'll break
up with you'.
I bit my lip hard and stared at his back as this tension filled silence surrounded
us.
"Or else you'll break up with me." He finished in a quiet voice that for some
reason scared me. "Hmm, I
thought you said you wouldn't dump me?"
I kept my mouth shut. We were meant to be inside the hall enjoying the formal. Not
standing out here having a
fight over something as stupid as this.
"Hunter," I quietly spoke up and took a step in his direction. "Let's just go back
to the par-" Before I could
finish, he swiftly turned around, tugged me roughly against him by my waist then
slammed his lips on mine in
an aggressive manner. His mouth moved against mine in a furious, dominating way
while his hand feverishly
moved up and down my back before cupping my butt. All too soon he pulled away and
looked into my eyes,
his piercing eyes looking expressionless.
"You are mine." He growled out. "I will break anyone in half if they think they can
take you away from me."
Giving me one final look, he shoved me away and walked off. Stunned and helpless, I
watched after him as
he disappeared into the darkness.
www.ebook-converter
"Luna!" I distinctly heard Alora call my name before feeling her light touch on my
shoulder. "What's going
on! And what happened to your wrist?!"
I looked over at her concerned face blankly not knowing what to say but finally
managed out, "I don't know."
_____________________________________________________________________________
*hisses* burn?? I like how this author describes things...it just flows the right
way??
P 47-9
Chapter 48
152K 3.7K 369
by Missii
Chapter 48
I didn't know what Hunter and mine relationship was anymore. We still sat next to
each other but anyone
could tell that something had happened between us. The tension filled atmosphere
surrounded us constantly.
Since that formal night three days ago, Hunter and I had not spoken nor touched
each other. He had returned
to being the completely silent, mysterious Hunter the one who kept to himself and
didn't open up, like the first
time I had seen him when I arrived at Brooke High.
It was all too confusing and I didn't know what to say to him especially after
seeing his aggressiveness. I
absently ran my hand over the wrist he had grabbed tightly. Thankfully there was no
bruise but I could feel it
ache whenever I pressed against the skin there.
I let out a sigh and rested my head on my arms. It was the last day at school
before our holidays started for us
seniors. Then it would be off to Uni. Letting out another sigh, under the sun where
Alora and I had sat on the
picnic bench, I watched a butterfly flutter around awkwardly like it didn't know
how to fly.
www.ebook-converter
"So did you speak to Hunter?" I heard Alora ask me.

"No," I mumbled quietly.
"Well you gotta Luna. I've never seen you two speak to each other seriously about
your relationship. You
need to know where you stand and whether or not he loves you like you love him."
She said.
I sat up as soon as she said the L word. Love? Did she think I love him?
Alora rolled her eyes as if knowing what I was thinking. "Of course you love him.
Why else
would you put up with his crap and be so understanding or patient?"
I bit my lip and gently rubbing my fingers against the wooden bench.
"And I also think that Hunter loves you."
I met her eyes with a raise of an eyebrow. "What?"
"Yup." She nodded her head. "Actually I don't think, I know he loves you. All you
two need to do now is
confess to one another."
"Yeah..." I trailed off not knowing what to say as I once again looked down at the
wooden bench.
Alora sighed then grabbed my hands, "Look at me Luna. Look," I looked up slowly and
met her eyes again.
"You two need to sort out these issues that you guys are having. I know Hunter
wouldn't start the conversation
because that's how he's always been since he was young. He doesn't like being the
one who takes action first
unless it's...violence but you be the bigger person here and intiate the
conversation. He's not as bad as he
P 48-1
acts-"
"I know he's not bad." I cut her off.
"- but the only reason he's behaving like this is because even though he appears to
be calm, he tends to carry
around a lot of useless tension and aggression and when he doesn't have a way of
releasing that tension and
aggression he gets violent. This isn't anything new. He's been like this since I
first met him in kindy. "
"As for the whole Cole/Stan thing that is purely because of trust issues. He's like
a child. You need to
constantly reassure them of things that matter to them. In this case, you matter to
him. Obviously and he's told
me numerous times that he thinks that you're going to leave him."
"What?" I blinked.
Alora shrugged. "I know it sounds silly but like I said, he has trust issues. I
think the best way for you to
reassure him is to buy him a ring or something and one for yourself."
"A-a ring..?"
She raised a beautifully, shaped eyebrow. "Yeah. What's the problem? You two are
gonna get married and
have small curly haired Hunters and gorgeous brown eyed Lunas anyway."
www.ebook-converter
I blushed. "Don't you think your going a bit too far?"
"No. You love each other and Hunters to possessive to let you go even if you wanted
to."
I slowly nodded my head.
"You know something? I've always been jealous of you and Hunters relationship."
"Really?" I asked her in surprise.
"Yeah," She nodded her head resting her chin on the palm of her hand. "Even if you
two don't have serious
conversations, it's like guys already seem to understand each other without
speaking. And you might not
realise this but I catch you staring at Hunter like he's your god or something and
vice versa. I think it's cute. If
Hunter gets rid of those issues that he has, you two would be the most amazing
couple in the world. Legit."
"I....I...."
She raised a hand in a gesture to stop me. "No, you don't need to say anything. I
just wanted to let you know
is all. So as I was saying before I did this confessing thing, I think you should
buy matching rings or
necklaces or something like that for him and yourself. Nothing fancy cause he's
going to buy you a wedding
ring."
"Alora-"
"You can buy cheap ones then tell him that you love him and that the ring or
whatever represents your love
for him and then kiss him senseless." She clapped her hands with a proud grin.
"See? So easy and simple.
He'll tell you that he loves you after that then you can live happily ever after!"
P 48-2
I shook my head with a small smile at seeing the excitement and happiness on her
face.
"I wish it was that easy."
She immediately scowled at me. "You don't need to wish for that. It is easy as that
Luna. All we need to do
is fix his anger and I know exactly what will help him." She wiggled her eyebrows
in a suggestive manner
making me roll my eyes.
"I think i'll just buy him a punching bag to help his anger." I said as I spotted
Stan sprinting towards us
hurriedly.
"My idea was better but that will also work..." She trailed off as Stan came to a
stop in front of us huffing and
puffing while bent down with his hands on his knees.
"Hey, where were you boys?" Alora asked him with furrowed brows.
"Luna...Luna.." He gasped. "It's Hunter..."
I immediately stood up in worry.
"He's in a fight near the art rooms." Stan quickly said. Alora and I looked at each
other for a split second
before sprinting off towards the art rooms leaving Stan and our bags behind.
www.ebook-converter
My eyes widened as we reached the art rooms and took in the sight in front of me.
There weren't any teachers
around because there was an school assembly so it was only the seniors who were on
loose because it was
the last day to sign out. I didn't know whether it was a good thing the teacher
weren't around or a bad thing.
"Oh. My. Gosh." Alora quietly said from beside me.
We quickly walked up to the group of five-six boys who I never spoke to but knew
and Jester, Linkin and
Axel.There was a lot of shouting going on as Linkin and Axel tried to stop Hunter
from lashing out at Josh
Hutcherson. The useless, waste of space, meatheaded football player. Josh's friends
seemed to look worried
and scared as they 'tried' to hold onto Josh and pull him back.
"Stop it the both of you!" Jester shouted from in between Hunter and Josh with his
arms stretched out facing
both the angry boys chests but all it did was make Josh shove his friends aside
then leap at Hunter, Linkin
and Axel.
"Hunter!" I cried out when he shook Linkin and Axel off and like a raging bull,
slammed Josh against the
wall. This instantly caused everyone to start shouting. Somehow, Josh managed to
push Hunter away making
Hunter stop infront of me.
I immediately grabbed onto his arm and tugged on it while Linkin planted himself in
front of him and pushed
his chest everytime he took a step forward.
"Woah, woah, woah," I heard a familiar voice say all of a sudden. It was Cole.
"What's going on here?" He
asked looking serious as he took in the scene. Cole gently pushed me away and stood
where I was standing
next to Hunter who wouldn't take his eyes of Josh and vice versa.
P 48-3
"Calm down man," Cole said to Hunter. "Look your scaring your girlfriend." That
didn't seem to work seeing
as though Hunter still looked possessed and scary.
"Your a f*ckin weakling West. Just like your father." Josh spat out. How did he
know about Hunter's dad?
"Since your so much like him, tell me. Do you also bash you sister and you pathetic
mo-"
Before he could finish off what he was saying, hunter had already moved past Linkin
and Cole like lightening
and repeatedly punched Josh wherever his fist met Josh's flesh. Once again the
shouting errupted but this time
it sounded hysterical.
"I'm nothing like that f*ckin a*shole!" Hunter shouted in rage.
"Stop him! Stop him!" I distinctly heard Alora cry out from somewhere behind me as
I rushed forward
without thinking and tried to help Linkin, Cole and Axel stop Hunter.
"He's gonna f*ckin kill him!" I heard one of Josh's friends shout.
"Hunter stop!" I tried to make my voice be heard amidst the shouting. We had
managed to pull him back
finally but he was like a rock hard wall that wouldn't budge one bit.
"Dude, stop-SH*T!" Cole all of a sudden cussed out in pain.
www.ebook-converter
I gasped out in shock as Hunter uncaringly swung his arms out in the hopes of
getting free but instead his arm
knocked Cole in his face and sent Axel to hit against the wall. It's like
everything moved in slow motion from
then on as I watched Axel clutch the back of his head in pain and slowly slide down
to the ground.
I didn't know what made me do what I had done next. Maybe it was in desperation to
stop Hunter but one
second I was watching Axel then the next second my hand went flying through the air
and smacked Hunter
across his face making the hit resound.
Instantly everyone became silent and the possessed, wild, animalistic look in
Hunter's eyes vanished into
confusion. I could feel my hand sting from the hit as I watched through stunned
eyes as Hunter slowly turned
his head and met mine. The confusion in his eyes became expressionless as he put
two and two together. I
had hit him.
All I could do was watch speechlessly as his brows furrowed lightly then he turned
around and walked
away.
"Man he can hit hard," I heard Cole say trying to make the situation light after a
few seconds of silence. With
a blink, I frowned down at the ground as uneasy, shaken conversations took place
around me.
"You okay Ax sweetie?" Alora worriedly asked her boyfriend.

"Yeah, i'm fine." He assured her.
"What about you Cole?" She then asked Cole.
"I'll be alright but I think my lip is bleeding..."

P 48-4
I rubbed my forehead and squeezed my eyes shut tightly.
"I think we need to take him to the hospital." One of Josh's friends said.
"No. His parents aren't here and if they find out it'll cause problems. We'll take
him to my place, my sister is
a nurse so she can fix him." Another one of Josh's friends said.
All of a sudden I felt my arm being shaken.
"Babe..." Alora spoke up softly.
I looked up and met her concerned and scared eyes. "I can't believe I hit him." I
told her quietly in disbelief.
She didn't know what to say so she patted my shoulder instead.
___________________________________________________________________________
it should be the other way around?? but this works too?? That’s not creepy at
all ??
www.ebook-converter
P 48-5
Chapter 49 (The End)
215K 5.6K 1.1K
by Missii
I've written a short story on Luna and Hunter's life 8 years from SL with kids!
It's called 'The Wests'.
It's on my profile, if you are interested have a look at it :)
_________________________________________________________________________________
Chapter 49
It's been a little more than a week since I had heard or seen Hunter. Right now I
was guessing that we weren't
a couple anymore seeing as though I did slap him which most likely must have re-
envoked past memories and
feelings that he had been trying to lock away due to his father and well the
obvious fact, we weren't speaking
to each other.
I wish I could go back in time and stop myself from slapping him, but if I hadn't
done that then he wouldn't
have stopped his extreme fit of anger.
No, I finally decided. I had done the right thing.
www.ebook-converter
Alora kept telling me to go to speak to him and take the rings along with me. My
parents must have realised
that something must have happened between Hunter and I because for the first time
in my life, my Mother had
decided to give me the talk. Not that I needed it but I think she thought that we
had sex and now things were
awkward between us, and Dad was being extra nice and gentle telling me that when
you are in a relationship
it doesn't matter who steps up first, because the important thing is that whatever
the problem is, it needs to be
fixed.
So with that I came to a decision that I was going to go have a chat with Hunter
the first thing in the morning
before I changed my mind.
******************************************************
I bit my lip feeling extremely anxious and nervous as I rang the door bell to
Hunters house, whilst fiddling
with two identical black rings that had love written on them in thin, cursive gold
writing. They were cute,
simple and sent the message across making me fall in love with them the instant I
saw them.
Hearing the door open, I looked up from the rings to find Ms West standing there
with a relieved look on her
face. "Nice to see you dear. Come on in." She said as she moved to the side to let
me into the house. "Hunter
went out unfortunately but you can wait. I'm sure it won't be long for him to come
back."
I nodded my head and nibbled on my bottom lip as I stood in the small hallway of
their house.
"So..." Ms West's eyes drifted over to my hands to stare at the rings. Her eyes
widened and her mouth
dropped open as she let out a gasp. "Oh my God!" She covered her mouth with her
hands. "You're going to
propose to Hunter?!"
P 49-1
"No, no, no," I hurriedly said. "It's- I'm just-" What do I tell her?!
She looked up at my face and looked somewhat upset at seeing my expression. "Oh.
You aren't proposing to
my son... But what are they for then?"
I looked down at the ground shyly and said in a soft voice. "I'm going to tell him
that I love him then give him
this ring to symbolise my love for him..."
"Aw, that's sweet dear. I know he loves you too and he might ask you to marry him
after he confesses."
Yeah... I think marriage is too soon Ms West.
"I'm going to wait in his room." I said to her after a short pause.
"Sure." She smiled. "I need to go to work soon so you can wait in his room. Hunter
has a key so don't get
scared if you hear the door open."
I nodded my head then made my way to his room. Opening the door I stepped into the
cool, slightly dark
room and glanced around. His painting equipment was out and sitting untidely in
front of a canvas that was
covered. Setting the rings on his bedside drawer, with curiosity I walked over to
the canvas and gently took
hold of the cloth and pulled it off to uncover the artwork. When I saw what it was,
I stared at the painting in
awe.
www.ebook-converter
There I was smack dab in the middle painted in beautiful vivid colours and smiling
brightly. Behind me
stood Hunters Mum and sister. The size of them slightly smaller than me but also
coloured in vivid, bright
colours. Then behind them, even smaller than Ms West and Hayley stood the group.
Finishing off with who I
think was Bruce, behind the group.
"Wow," I whispered as I gently touched the canvas. He was heaps good. He could do
amazing portraits.
Stepping away fom the artwork with a small smile, I felt light and happy all of a
sudden. The painting gave
me support and encouragement. I knew everything was going to be well. I obviously
meant a lot more to
Hunter than I thought seeing as though I was in the painting amongst the people
that he loved and cared so
deeply for.
Spinning around with a big grin on my face, I jumped onto Hunters bed and snuggled
into his pillow that
smelled faintly of the man that I love.
Man that I love....
With those words in my mind, I slowly slipped off to sleep - not having anything
else to keep me entertained
- after several restless nights not being able to.
*************************************************************
Hearing a door open and loud footsteps, I sleepily blinked my eyes open to find
Hunter walk into the room
and come to a stop as soon as he saw me.
Immediately the sleepy haze went away from me as I slowly sat up and observed him.
His eyes were blank
and expressionless as he stared back at me and there were deep dark eyes bags
making his eyes appear
P 49-2
slightly red in desperate need for sleep.
Looks like I wasn't the only one who had trouble sleeping.
His gaze moved away from me and landed on the two rings that were on the bedside
before drifting towards
me again. We stared at each other in silence for a few seconds. I could feel the
room become warm and
thick, frizzling with tension or it must have been just me. Running a slightly
shaky hand through my hair, I
stood up from his bed and shuffled around for a moment deciding on what I should
say to him first. Apologise
or tell him that I love him?
Letting out a sigh, I knew what I had to say before I got scared and backed out.
Grabbing the two rings, I bit
my lip then met his wary, tired eyes.
Here goes nothing.
Taking a deep breath, I raised my chin trying to appear confident and said- or
tried to say in a clear, loud
voice, "I love you."
My confession was met with deadly silence. It was so silent that I could hear my
own rapid heart beat and
this odd ringing noise in my ear. I bit my trembling lip. What if he didn't love
me?
"Hunter..." I said in a somewhat wobbly voice. "Say something... do you love me?"
www.ebook-converter
HIs Mum and Alora has seemed so sure that he did, but now... especially after I had
slapped him, whatever
feeling he had for me, I didn't think they were there anymore. I watched him let
out a sigh feeling small and
vulnerable.
"I was going to tell you after I had sought out my fu- issues." He quietly said in
a low voice his eyes locked
on mine with such intensity that they made me look away.
"Tell me what?" I asked as a lump formed in my throat as I thought to myself that

he didn't love me. I looked
up, my eyes probably red at the moment as he slowly walked up to me, and gently
with slightly trembling
fingers cupped my jaw and lifted my head further up so that my eyes met his.
"That I love you." He said. I blinked my eyes up at him in surprise and managed to
let out a, "Huh?"
His lips formed into a small smile as he looked down at me in an adoring way that
made the butterflies in my
stomach whiz around in excitement.
"I love you Luna." His deep, low voice reached my ears. Once I registered what he
had said, it didn't take
long for a wide grin to split across my face before I let out a squeal and threw my
arms around his neck and
hugged him hard. He buried his head in my neck in return and squeezed me, letting
out a soft sigh.
Pulling back slightly, I grabbed his head in both of my arms and gently pressed
light kisses against the cheek
that I had hit.
"I'm so sorry," I mumbled inbetween the kisses. Hunter pushed my hands away before
pressing a short but
hard kiss against my mouth.
P 49-3
"It's okay." He quietly said as he rested his forehead against mine. I opened my
mouth to speak but he
silenced me with a press of his index finger against my lips. "I said it's okay
Luna. If you hadn't done that than
I most likely would have hospitalized that ass."
I thought about what he said for a moment before nodding my head. Hunter kissed my
cheek before nuzzling
his head against my neck once again. Closing my eyes as I ran a hand through his
hair, I couldn't help but ask
him. "When did you realise that you were in love with me?"
He answered a few seconds later. "Remember when we went to that park and we played
tag? I chased after
you and we were holding each other than you fell asleep?"
I frowned as I thought back to that memory. I did remember it because me falling
asleep in his arms whist
hugging at the park was a wee bit weird and also because Hunter had acted weird
when we made our way
back home.
"Yes," I replied.
"You were in my arms, just like now," He squeezed me tighter and held me closer to
him if that was even
possible. "I felt so calm, happy and content with you pressed up against me like
this and I knew at that
moment that I was in love with you."
A small smile appeared on my face as I listened to what he had said.
www.ebook-converter
"What about you?" I heard him then ask.
"Hmm..." I tried to think of when I had realised that I was in love with him but
ended up having no clue. "I
don't know... I don't think there was a specific time where I realised that but
deep down it must have just
been developing, and this past week, I came to realise that I couldn't lose you and
that I didn't want to not
have you apart of my life." I softly told him.
I felt him kiss my neck as his hands slipped under my shirt before stepping away. I
looked at him with
dissaproval and tried to pull him back but he shook his head and grabbed my hand
which was still holding
onto the rings.
"Let's go to the bed. My back is hurting from bending so low." He said as he
curiously looked at the rings.
"Sorry," I sincerely apologised, forgetting that bending down to hug me would hurt
his back.
"What are these rings for?" He questioned as he looked at me from under his
eyelashes. I blushed all of a
sudden and nibbled on my bottom lip before answering his question.
I stepped closer to him and gave him one ring then looked up at him with a smile.
"I want you to wear this
because these rings represent the love I have for you and that no matter what, when
you slip that ring on my
finger, I would never even think about cheating on you or leaving you... unless you
give me a very good
reason to of course."
He studied the ring in his palm for a moment before looking back up at me with
those intense eyes that made
me shiver. "Well... this ring will be replaced with a diamond one a few years from
now. I hope you don't
have a problem with that."
P 49-4
I bit my lip as I grinned and shook my head. "No. It won't be a problem."
My eyes lit up in happiness when I saw him grin that rare grin of his before
grabbing the back of my head and
pulling me closer to give me a deep long kiss. Once he left me breathless, he
pulled away and grabbed my
left hand and slipped the ring onto my ring finger. It was slightly loose but not
to the point where it would fall
off. Smiling to my self as I observed the ring on my finger in satisfaction, I then
slipped the other ring on to
Hunters pinky finger (that was the only finger it would fit on).
We embraced each other again only for a short period of time because I knew it was
going to annoy Hunter
for having to bend all the time and I didn't want to stand on my tip toes since
they were aching.
I slipped into Hunters bed with him following behind me, then cuddled against his
warm, muscly body under
the blanket. We stayed cuddling each other for a while before my attention drifted
to the artwork Hunter had
done when I couldn't find myself falling asleep.
"Hunter? What is that painting for?" I mumbled to him.
He moved his head on my chest so that he could breath better before he answered.
"Something I wanted to
keep forever of the people that I love."
"Hmm..." I gazed at the painting some more. "What if one of those peope left you?"
www.ebook-converter
He was silent for a moment. "I wouldn't let any of them leave me unless it was for
a good reason."
"Possessive aren't you?" I murmered.
"Very."
.....
"Hunter..."
He grunted in response.
"You need to sort out your anger, and when... when you have a lot on your mind, it
doesn't matter on what it's
about, I want you to be able to talk to me about it. I know you don't like speaking
much, but that's just going to
cause problems in our relationship." I told him gently. "I want you to be able to
get over any trust issues you
have cause I'm not one of those girls who would cheat on their partner when in a
committed relationship nor
am I one of those girls who would dump their boyfriend just because there happens
to be some other guy who
they think is better... I just want us to be able to speak to each other like Alora
and Axel do. You don't have
to turn into a chatterbox because I like the fact that you don't speak too much but
when something is troubling
you or you just want to chat with me... I want you to. What do you say about that?
Hunter?"
I heard him sigh as he lifted his head and looked down at me. "I'll try... and as
for the anger thing I had a chat
with your dad and asked him what I should do."
I blinked at him in surprise. "You did? Dad didn't tell me anything about it."
"I told him not to. We both needed time to think about us being together this past
week. I know I was way out
P 49-5
of line with me being possessive over you, but I couldn't help it especially with
the trust issues that I have. I
need time to work on it Luna."
"Of course." I cupped his left cheek. "Take time but please atleast when I speak to
other guys who only see
me as a friend and nothing more, try and contain yourself and I promise I won't go
near guys who want to be
more friendlier."
He nodded his head even though his jaw clenched. "I can work with that."
I smiled. "Good. So what did Dad say about you know...your anger issues?"
"He said he'll tell me what I should do after several more therapy sessions."
"Hmm... you and Dad seem to be getting along well. He told me that you two had a
love/hate relationship." I
giggled.
My gorgeous man smirked down at me. "He did, did he? Well I guess you could say
that. Besides, if he's
gonna be my father-in-law, I gotta get along with him aye?"
I blushed. "You really want to marry me?" I asked with slight doubt.
He raised an eyebrow. "Yes. If I didn't, you wouldn't be here."
www.ebook-converter
I formed my mouth into an 'o' at hearing this. We stayed in his bed talking about
this and that and nothing in
particular. It felt nice to be in his arms and to be able to listen to him speak
and not just me be speaking all
the time.
After awhile it became quiet and all of a sudden I remembered back to something
Alora had said to me.
"Why did you choose me anyway?" I asked Hunter. "I remember Alora telling me that
you never allowed
anyone to sit next to you in Maths class."
Hunter smirked down at me before he rested his head back on my chest. "That wasn't
the first time I had seen
you."
I frowned in confusion.
"I saw you a week before you started school out shopping with your Mum and
brother." Really?? "It must
have been love at first sight. Well maybe not, but I wanted to get to know you
better because I felt- I found
you interesting."
I couldn't help but smile as I gently massaged his neck. "What did you find so
interesting?" I quietly asked
him.
"You like little kids. I saw you playing around with your brother and your
attention was always on other little
kiddies. I knew then that you were kind hearted when you stood up from your seat so
that, that middle aged
woman could sit and you helped out that old lady put her groceries in her trolly.
And you looked bloody
gorgeous. That was enough for me to be interested."
"Wow," I said after a moment of silence. "I hope you didn't stalk me."
P 49-6
He let out a low chuckle. "I wanted to...."
....
"I'm joking. I didn't want to or felt the need to. Luck must have been on my side
because a week later, there
you were standing outside my Maths class."
I grinned as I hugged him tightly. No. Luck was definitely on my side.
*********************************************************
6 months later
I walked up to the West's new house and knocked on their door. They had moved into
a three bedroom, small
but homely feeling house in a more better neighbourhood. Close enough to Axel's.
Apparently it was Bruce
who had brought them the house, but for what, I had no idea and honestly didn't
want to know. For him to do
this, he must be a good guy I guess.
"Luna dear!" Ms West opened the door looking extremely happy. She had every right
to be seeing as though,
they now lived in a safer place, she and my Mum might as well be best friends and
her son had gotton a
scholarship for an art degree. Conveniently enough it was in the same University as
me but we never got to
see each other because Hunter went mostly in the afternoons since he had work. Yup.
Hunter had finally
gotton work in a busy art shop where they did portraits for people. He had plans
for having his own shop
once he finishes Uni. I thought it was fantastic.
www.ebook-converter
"Come on in dear! Come on in! When will your family be coming?" She then asked as
we made our way into
the hall. I could see the rest of the group and their families mingling outside in
the backyard. Since the West's
had only moved in about two weeks ago, they had finally decided to have a house
party.
"They will be here in about another half-an-hour Ms West." I answered as I turned
my attention back on her.
"Oh dear..." She gave me a warm smile. "Please do call me Mama or Mama West. You
are going to be my
son's wife therefore making you apart of the West family."
I blushed and fiddled with the black ring on my ring finger. "Okay...Mama." It felt
odd calling her that but I
guess I'll get used to it.
"Oh!" She let out a cry and crushed me in a big bear hug. With a laugh I hugged her
back. "Well," She pulled
back and smiled brightly up at me. "Hunter is in his room. Please do tell him to
have a shower and hurry up.
Even if the guests are his friends, it's not nice to leave them outside like that."
She said to me just as Hayley
came running in from the backyard and clung onto my legs before grinning up at me.
"Luna!"
I smiled down at her and patted her head which was now well past my waist. Oh gosh
she was growing up
so quickly. "Hi sweetie. Having fun?"
"Yes! When will Sam be here?!"
P 49-7
"Soon," I answered before patting her head once again and pulled away from her.
"Hayley, please go wash your hands. They are dirty again, I don't know what you
have been doing young
lady," Her Mum gave her a stern look before smiling at me and gesturing for me to
go.
I smiled at both of them before walking towards Hunters room. His door was closed
but I opened it without
knocking. I walked in then shut the door behind me as I watched my sexy man punch
the punching bag hanging
off from the ceiling in only a pair of loose black track pants. I could see the top
of his underwear peaking.
Like I had promised, I had bought the punching bag for him and I liked to think
that it worked with his anger
(also with the help of Dad's therapy sessions) because he didn't have anger fits
anymore. Our relationship
was very... well it was amazing now that Hunter didn't have too bad trust issues
and his possessiveness was
under control, though they did sometimes come out when we went out with the group
and some guy from Uni
that I knew would say 'hi' to me. He wasn't the only one though. Sometimes even I
acted possessive and
jealousy. I have had my few share of them as well. Girls now a days acted too
desperate and slutty so I did
get tense and worried when he went to Uni. I didn't like the thought of other girls
around him.
"Hello," I spoke up and walked closer to him after listening to his grunts and
heavy breathing for a minute.
He didn't say anything but stopped his boxing and turned to me his ripped, tight
tan chest looking very sweaty.
"Hi," He finally greeted me as he took two long strides in my direction before
grabbing onto the back of my
head (boxing gloves and all) and crushing his lips against mine. I kissed him back
for a few seconds before
pulling away with a slight wrinkle of my nose.
www.ebook-converter
"You're all sweaty Hunter. Go have a shower. Your Mum said not to leave the guests
out there by
themselves."
"One more kiss." He leant in again but I moved away making him pout. I rolled my
eyes but couldn't help the
smile from appearing. I quickly leant in and pecked him. Before he could grab me, I
walked over to the door
and opened it. Leaning against the door frame, I narrowed my eyes at him. "Out. Go
and have a shower."
He took off the boxing gloves and dropped them infront of his bed as he watched me.
"Yes mam." He said as
he walked past me but not before slapping my butt and whispering in my ear. "You
look sexy today." With a
wink and another slap on my butt, he headed towards the bathroom.
Shaking my head with a smile, I made my way to the backyard to be greeted with the
group and their families.
Thank goodness the backyard was a good size because with the Hodgins family over,
it was well crowded.
"Luna!" Alora screamed as she quickly made her way to me and wrapped me in a hug.
"How are you?! The
group- well Jester decided that we should go away on a trip this weekend. You have
to come!"
I grinned at her. "I'm well, thank you for asking and I don't need to ask you cause
you look amazing like
always and I probably won't have a choice. Hunter will force me to come."
She clapped her hands excitedly as Axel walked over to us and hugged me breifly
before wrapping an arm
around Alora's waist.
"That's right Luna. You have no choice." Axel smirked at me.
P 49-8
"Who has no choice?" Jester suddenly appeared out of no where and asked whilst
munching on what looked
like peanuts.
"Luna has no choice. She has to come on the trip." Axel answered.
"Oh yea," Jester looked at me with a pity look. "Sucks for you for having a
boyfriend like Hunter."
"Actually it doesn't suck. When he makes her do stuff, they end up making out like
it's their last day on mother
planet Earth." Axel said before looking down at Alora. "I should make you do
stuff."
I smirked when Alora glared up at him. "You do that, you won't have any balls."
Axel grimaced just as Linkin walked up to us along with Stan, laughing.
"Good on ya sister. You do exactly that." Linkin petted his sister's head before
turning to me with that
familiar cocky smirk. "Sup Shiney? How's Uni?"
"Holy sh*t that rhymed!" Jester suddenly exclaimed.
The rest of us rolled our eyes a part from Linkin who stared at Jester in confusion
before a light bulb went off
in his head. "Hahahaa!! Oh sh*t, it did!"
www.ebook-converter
"You guys are soooo stupid..." Axel slowly said as he glanced back and forth
between Linkin and Jester who
high fived each other and then went on to bullying Axel about his underwear or
something.
"Hi stan," I smiled at him where he stood inbetween Jester and I.
"Hi, Luna." He returned the smile. "How are you?"
"I'm great. What about you?"
"Alright. Uni is going tough though."
"I agree. Did you make any friends?"
"Sorta," He shrugged his shoulders. "It's just more like acquaintances. Very hard
to be friends cause we don't
see them much."
I nodded my head. "Yeah. That's true."
We both looked over towards the slide doors when Linkin hollered out Hunter's name.
Hunter stepped out
into the backyard in fresh blue and white checked shirt and black jeans. I watched
him as he walked over to
us ruffling his black curly hair with Hayley and Sam running out after him. Looks
like my rents were here.
"Hey man. You kept us waiting long enough." Linkin fist thumped Hunters in greeting
followed after by Axel
and Jester. Stan and him only nodded at each other in awknowledgment.
Hunter shrugged his shoulder not looking apologetic at all. He then looked over at
me before wrapping his
arms around my waist and pecking my cheek.
P 49-9
"So when's the marriage?" Linkin teased us.
"When's yours and Lacey's marriage?" Jester shot back at Linkin making him blush.
Even though Lacey and
him had started off rough, they were now always flirting or teasing each other yet
they weren't boyfriend and
girlfriend. I didn't get why.
Alora laughed making Linkin glare at her and say, "When's your marriage?"
Alora laughed again, obviously Linkin's comment didn't have the effect on her that
he wanted it to. "Soon
dear brother." She said before kissing Axel's slightly red cheek.
"Yuck." Linkin had a disgusted look on his face. "I'm off. Yous are all pathetic. I
need some cake." He said
as he walked off towards the table where the food was.
"Don't eat all of the cake!" Jester called out him but decided to quickly go to the
table instead when Linkin
raised his middle finger up at him. Unfortunately for Linkin his mother saw him put
up his middle finger so
she slapped him across the head making him scowl and us laugh.
Stan followed after Jester, while Alora and Axel walked off into the house to get
drinks leaving Hunter and
me behind.
"Enjoying the party?" I felt Hunter breath againt my ear making me squirm.
www.ebook-converter
"Yes," I quietly spoke back. "You?"

"Yeah. Your here."
I smirked. "Don't let your buddies hear you say that."
"Hmm," He kissed my neck lazzily. After a few pecks, I pushed his head away since
there were adults and
little kids around and most importantly my Dad who was discreetly trying to glance
at us. "They know I'm
happier when you are around."
I leant against him and smiled softly. "I love you Hunter." I quietly told him.
His arms tightened around me. "I love you more."
____________________________________________________________________________
The End.
___________________________________________________________________________
I'm Nigerian so I'm curious as to what gave their nationality away. Please help. i
deserved smut
P 49-10
Author note
166K 3.5K 310
by Missii
I've started writing the spin off story on Bruce and Ebony. It's called 'Gangsta'.
You can find it on my
profile.
I have also uploaded a short story on Hunter and Luna's life with kids, 8 years
from Silent Love. It's
called 'The West's'. So check that out if you are interested.
I have also written two other short stories called, 'Love station' and 'Stalker
alert'. They are both
cute, light hearted stories. If you like a combination of romance and humour, go
take a look at them.
A message to all my readers. Thank you for taking your time to read my story. It
was a great
experience for me to share my story with you lot. I'm glad majority of you were not
dissapointed and
thoroughy enjoyed reading every bit. I myself enjoyed reading all those supportive,
encouraging and
motivational messages and comments. I hope If I plan to write other stories, they
also recieve the same
amount of responses Silent Love did. So once again, thank you so much! :D
Can you plzzz write a story on haley and sam plzzzz Awesome
www.ebook-converter
P 50-1

Silent

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Silent

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Chapter 1

1.1M 10.5K 2.2K

What have I gotton myself into?

"LUNNAA!!!" He shouted gleefully and scooped me up into a tight, deathly hug. It

Hmm.. this was nice. I wonder if he made it or his mother.

I craned my head around in my seat to look at him, as we zoomed past.

I grinned at them and yelled out "Bye!"

I smiled at her "I'm okay Mrs Sims. What about you?"

"Yeah..." I tried to think up something "But, I would be asking for a morning

"Did you see his face?!"

What they were talking about.

Hunter had missed out on lessons, so he was going to be completely clueless as to

A smiley face? Really?

I scrutinised him before I let out a sigh "Okay"

"Let's go! Let's go!" Axel tugged on my hand.

"That's too far away and I'm not patient."

I raised an eyebrow, "Saturday is two days away."

Can someone just say, What the FU-

Did this women spend her entire ilfe giving birth?

"Like I said, I did not-"

I watched her in sympathy as she kept grumbling and muttering to herself.

"They go to another high school," Axel told me.

"Aww, sweetie," She cooed at Hunter.

"Aww, sweetie," Axel mocked her in a girly voice.

I let out a giggle at the ridiculous way he had sounded.

He made noises in return and played with his hands.

"Where's Linkin and err... Hunter," I asked Axel quietly.

"Oh. They left," He answered with his mouth full of food.

I frowned at her in question.

"You know. Linkin, Jester, my son....maybe...Hunter?"

"Okay dad. I love you."

"I love you too sweetie. Come home quickly."

Now Mr and Mrs Bennett didn't fall under the 'I-have-more-money-than-you-so-I-have-

Overall, I loved meeting the twins and Jester's parents.

Two minutes later, I couldn't bare it anymore and had to go.

"Thanks," His cheeks reddened and he gave me a shy smile in return.

"What if I don't want to come?"

"Definently not mine. You guys should of went."

He leant closer to me to my ear, "Actually, Hunter's nineteen," My eyes widened in

Giving Mrs- Ms West a final wave, Linkin accelerated forward.

Ya same mother same I'M MELTING

"Who's this?" I asked with a frown.

"Yea... well you should of called me," I then said.

It was a bag filled with lollies.

"Oh. Well then that's good," He gave my back a pat.

I wrinkled my brows, "What's going to be so much fun?"

I pressed my teeth together tightly and lowered my eyes to the ground as I

What is this boy doing to me??

"What do we have here?" Axel asked in confusion.

"We have Hunter and Luna," Alora spoke breathlessly.

I stiffled a giggle but Linkin didn't bother.

"What?" I asked her feeling uncomfortable.

"Nice?" She scrunched up her face.

"Well we didn't full on make out. It was like a peck"

I pulled my hands back down with a small smile.

"Art" Came his short reply.

"Ofcourse you do"

Sam buddy. He'll crush you with one hand.

I was already missing Hunter.

Or maybe it was because he was both of those.

"LUNA!" I heard my mothers yell reach my ears from downstairs.

"Much better" He huskly said and looked up into my eyes.

I shook my head and smirked.